la 


■■ 


wmMi- 


7 


1 
1 

1 

! 

Mrs.  Harrison's 
Successful  Fairy  Tales 

1 

1 

1 
1 

1 
1 

1 

PRINCE  SILVERWINGS,  and 
Other  Fairy  Tales.     Fifth  Edition. 

THE  STAR   FAIRIES,   and   Other 
Tales.    Second  Edition. 

THE    MOON    PRINCESS,  a  Fairy 
Story. 

THE  FLAMING  SWORD,  and  Other 
Legends  of  the  Earth  and  Sky. 

Each,  illustrated  in  color  by  Lucy 
Fitch  Perkins,  small  4to.5r.25  net. 

BIBLICAL   STORIES    RETOLD 
FOR  CHILDREN.     Each  with 
frontispiece  in  color  and  cover  in 
gold.    i8mo.  Per  vol.,  50  cents  net. 

A.  C.  McClurg  &  Co. 
Chicago 

LBULJUI1UU 

T 


OGRAL  could  see  the  pure 
profile,  the  clear-cut  brow,  and 
the  dark  shadow  of  her  hair 


juiiiiHinnnimiHiurummiHuumiip 


7 


PRINCESS 
SAYRANE 


A  ROMANCE  OF  THE  DAYS  OF 
PRESTER  JOHN 

BY 

EDITH  OGDEN   HARRISON 

Author  of  "  Prince  Silverwings,"  "  The  Star  Fairies," 
"  The  Flaming  Sword,"  etc 

WITH  FOUR  PICTURES  IN  COLOR 
BY  HAROLD  H.  BETTS 


ind  the  dark  shadow 
of   her   hair Frontispiece 

FACING 
PACE 

"Alas!  Galla,  you  are  the  only  one  on 
earth  that  understands  me  and  that 
truly  loves  me!" 38 

It  was  in  a  scene  of  mingled  grief  and 
fury  that  Yusuf  was  cursed  into 
silence 64 

Among  the  host  of  attendants,  all  arrayed 
in  Oriental  pomp  and  splendor,  was 
Prester  John 278 


7 


PRINCESS 
SAYRANE 

• 

CHAPTER    ONE 

IN  a  land  where  in  weird  dances  the 
priests  wave  long  wands  in  dreamy 
cadence  to  soft  melodies  like  the  music 
of  rippling  waters,  bringing  back  the 
ritual  which  recalls  the  days  of  an 
almost  forgotten  past ;  near  the  border 
of  the  Red  Sea,  whose  sparkling  waves, 
as  they  break  on  yellow  sands,  gleam 
and  flash  with  millions  of  hidden 
jewels;  in  a  country  where  uncounted 
centuries  ago  mighty  kings  ruled  in 
[1] 


\ 


PRINCESS    SAYRANE 


v 


7 


warlike  splendor  and  in  a  constant 
turmoil  that  repeats  itself  to-day  in 
civil  wars  and  wars  with  neighbor- 
ing nations,  there  was  lived  in  the 
olden  times,  during  the  reign  of  a 
great  Emperor,  a  charming  romance. 

The  Queen  of  this  land  once  made 
a  journey  to  visit  the  wisest  of  kings, 
and  she  took  with  her  camels  laden 
with  gold,  for  she  was  determined 
to  contribute  her  share  to  the  rich 
works  that  powerful  king  had  begun. 
When  she  reached  his  realm  and  saw 
with  her  own  eyes  his  achievements, 
she  learned  that  they  exceeded  in 
greatness  anything  she  had  dreamed 
of,  and  it  grieved  her  that  she  had 
brought  so  little  with  her. 

When  the  King  saw  her,  his  heart 
rose  to  his  mouth,  for  he  was  seized 
with  the  madness  of  love;  and  he 
[2] 


PRI  NCESS    SAYRANE 

showered  honors  on  his  guest.  He 
granted  all  the  favors  she  asked,  and 
finally  he  persuaded  her  —  who  sur- 
passed in  loveliness  all  the  women 
of  her  time — to  return  his  passion; 
so,  after  lingering  in  his  domains, 
she  became  his  wife,  and  they  were 
very  happy.  A  son  was  born  of  the 
union,  a  son  from  whom  descended 
a  long  line  of  great  and  mighty  kings, 
many  of  whom  ruled  their  kingdom 
with  wisdom  and  with  strength.  That 
famous  Queen,  with  her  peerless  beauty 
and  her  brilliant  mind,  who  ate  from 
golden  plates  and  drank  from  crystal 
cups,  bequeathed  a  fortune  to  her 
son.  But,  greater  than  all  the  riches 
he  inherited,  he  received  a  bright- 
gemmed  ring,  bearing  a  charm.  Won- 
derful   in    color  and   rare    in    design 


niumHiniinnmmuD 


7 


IIIHIIIK 


wan* 


PRINCESS    SAYRANE 

dying,  blessed  it,  saying:  "Tell  my 
son  that  always  the  love  of  one 
woman's  heart  shall  cling  to  the  pos- 
sessor." Therefore,  in  all  the  precious 
crown  jewels  descending  from  father 
to  son  in  the  long  line  of  kings  which 
followed,  none  was  so  valued  by  all 
the  successive  monarchs  as  the  care- 
fully guarded,  mysterious,  and  brilliant- 
gemmed  ring  left  by  the  mighty  Queen 
of  Sheba.  For  always  and  forever 
in  the  heart  of  a  true  man  dwells 
the  image  of  one  woman,  whose  love 
he  craves,  be  she  mother,  wife,  or 
sweetheart. 

Under  the  rule  of  one  of  the  de- 
scendants of  this  famous  Queen  and 
this  mighty  King  came  the  golden 
age  of  her  country.  The  powerful 
monarch  then  reigning  sought  and  j 
found  gold  in  his  mountains.  Riches  | 
[4] 


22 

aoBBREBD 


PRINCESS    SAYRANE 

became  so  plentiful,  jewels  so  numer- 
ous, that  far  and  near  his  kingdom  was 
known.  Travellers  came  to  learn  the 
truth  of  these  reports,  eager  to  seek 
and  earn  a  fortune  under  the  mighty 
monarch.  They  always  met  with  a 
kind  reception,  were  welcomed,  and 
permitted  to  earn  a  share  of  the 
King's  riches;  so  that  they  lingered 
in  delight  in  their  new-found  wealth 
and  happiness.  But,  after  months  — 
perhaps  years  —  of  pleasant  dalliance 
in  this  new  and  wonderful  country, 
when  they  sought  to  leave  and  take 
with  them  their  riches,  they  learned 
of  the  existence  of  a  strange  law. 
To  their  amazement  and  disappoint- 
ment, it  was  no  less  than  this:  All 
were  welcome  in  this  land  of  hospital- 
ity and  plenty;  but  once  having  en- 
tered, no  one  could  ever  again  pass 
[5] 

■  ■■■■■■■■   »»M    — — — 1 1 


Hnuniiiiinuiiuiin 


€^t 


CHAPTER   TWO 


7 


At  some  period  between  the  twelfth 
and  fourteenth  centuries  there  ruled 
in  Abyssinia  a  wonderful  man,  Prester 
John  by  name.  His  reign  is  hedged 
about  with  much  mystery;  his  person- 
ality shows  dimly  through  a  haze, 
half  of  history,  half  of  tradition,  and 
it  is  with  difficulty  that  from  the  fog 
of  legend  an  outline  of  his  real  his- 
tory can  be  constructed.  Yet  wF 
know  that  he  broke  the  power  of  the 
Mussulmans,  and  that  he  was  will- 
ing to  join  hands  with  the  Crusaders 
in  their  attempt  to  reconquer  the 
Holy  Land;  though  a  Nestorian, 
he  was  a  faithful  follower  of  Jesus 
Christ.  At  the  time  of  our  narrative 
[7] 


, 


PRINCESS    SAYRANE 

the  eyes  of  Europe  were  fixed  on 
Abyssinia,  because  of  the  wonderful 
personality  of  its  ruler.  Mongol 
hordes  were  rushing  in  to  attack 
Christendom  from  the  east.  Russia, 
Poland,  Hungary,  and  the  eastern 
provinces  of  Germany  had  succumbed; 
and  the  fears  of  the  other  nations 
were  raised  lest  they  too  should  taste 
the  misery  of  Mongolian  invasion. 
In  Spain,  the  Saracens  had  wrested 
great  territories  from  the  Faith.  It 
was  Gog  and  Magog  come  to  the 
slaughter  I  Therefore  with  exulta- 
tion Europe  received  the  tidings 
of  the  prowess  of  this  mysterious 
Christian  King.  His  Holiness,  the 
Pope,  sent  him  by  special  embassy 
a  personal  letter.  Embassies  from 
Portugal  and  stricken  Spain  visited 
his  capital,  to  seek  favor  and  assistance 
[8] 


PRINCESS    SAYRANE 


7 


for  their  countries.  But  the  monarch 
of  Abyssinia  held  aloof,  stoutly  main- 
taining his  haughty  independence, 
refusing  to  bind  himself  by  promises 
or  the  most  flattering  alliances;  he 
was  content  to  reign  amid  Oriental 
splendor,  to  stand  alone  all-power- 
ful and  supreme. 

Wonderful  stories  were  told  of  him 
and  of  his  court.  He  was  called  a 
descendant  of  King  Solomon  and  the 
Queen  of  Sheba.  He  was  said  to 
belong  to  the  learned  caste  known  as 
the  Magi.  His  wealth  was  so  great, 
it  was  reported  that  he  used  an  emerald 
sceptre.  Be  that  as  it  may,  the  rule 
of  his  Magnificence  extended  to  the 
fabled  lands  beyond  India.  Far  over 
the  wastes  of  the  Orient  was  his 
realm.  It  stretched  toward  deserted 
Babylon,  even  to  the  very  tower  of 
[9] 


7 


■  llUlHIlHI.HIIlllliHmilllM.HIUWHlHB 

PRINCESS    SA YRANE 

Babel.  Yet  though  these  enormous 
possessions  were  all  his  and  were  con- 
trolled by  him  entirely,  he  assumed 
the  title  of  Emperor  of  Abyssinia  and 
was  spoken  of  as  such.  Though  a 
Christian  himself,  but  a  few  of  his 
provinces  professed  his  faith;  nor  did 
he  interfere  with  the  freedom  of  wor- 
ship of  his  tributaries.  Seventy-two 
kings  were  his  vassals  and  paid  hom- 
age and  tribute  to  him.  His  riches, 
his  power,  and  his  empire  were  un- 
equalled in  his  day;  his  own  land  of 
Abyssinia  flowed  with  milk  and  honey, 
and  was  the  home  of  ease  and  pros- 
perity. 

When  Prester  John  went  to  war, 
fourteen  golden  and  bejewelled  crosses 
were  borne  before  him  instead  of 
banners.  Each  of  these  crosses  was 
followed  by  ten  thousand  horsemen. 
[10] 


PRINCESS    SAYRANE 


And  when  he  rode  abroad  in  simple 
state,  as  he  often  did,  a  wooden  cross, 
innocent  of  gold  or  simplest  gem, 
was  borne  before  him  that  he  might 
meditate  on  the  sufferings  of  Jesus 
Christ.  Beside  it  was  borne  a  wooden 
bowl  filled  with  earth,  to  remind  him 
of  the  source  whence  he  had  sprung 
and  whither  he  must  ultimately  go. 
These  were  followed  by  an  esquire 
in  gorgeous  array,  who  bore  a  silver 
urn,  heaped  high  with  gold  and  precious 
jewels,  as  a  token  to  all  observers 
that  Prester  John  was  a  lord  of  lords. 
He  was  a  curious  mixture  of  pride 
and  humility,  of  arrogance  and  sim- 
plicity. Still  his  success  was  a  boon 
to  despairing  Christians  in  many 
quarters,  for  it  held  the  conquering 
hosts  of  Mohammed  somewhat  in 
check.     In    his    own    country,  where 

[11] 


ii^iniii^w«i«tniiiumiiiiiiimi]iiiimig 


7 


PRINCESS    SAYRANE 

the  tramp  of  horses  and  the  thunders 
of  war  even  to-day  show  magnificent 
defiance  of  the  outside  world,  his 
was  a  splendid  and  impressive  figure. 
His  personality  still  inspires  after  all 
the  intervening  years;  for  his  land 
of  Abyssinia  —  even  yet  to  some  extent 
the  land  of  fable  —  stands  like  a 
stag  at  bay,  in  haughty  defiance  of 
the  hunters,  and  with  martial  skill 
and  splendid  courage  repels  all  attacks 
from  abroad. 

But  it  must  not  be  thought  that 
Prester  John  enjoyed  a  sinecure  in 
office.  Constant  vigilance  was  needed 
to  manage  the  refractory  lords  who 
surrounded  the  throne.  Their  petty 
jealousies  would  fill  volumes  in  the 
recital.  Moreover  the  Emperor  was 
the  supreme  judge  of  his  land,  and  it 
was  his  duty  to  hold  a  daily  audience, 
[12] 


PRINCESS    SAYRANE 


YA 


listening  to  complaints  and  receiving 
petitions  from  any  subjects  who  wished 
to  approach  the  throne  begging  clem- 
ency or  demanding  justice.  State 
ceremonials  occupied  no  small  part 
of  his  time,  for  his  was  a  country 
accustomed  to  Oriental  formalities  as 
well  as  to  Oriental  magnificence  and 
display.  Great  diplomacy  was  needed 
to  manage  his  cabinet,  his  councillors, 
i  Q  and  his  household  appointments;  and 
invincible  in  war,  as  he  undoubtedly 
was,  he  was  not  above  giving  a  con- 
siderable portion  of  his  time  to  the 
management  of  his  personal  affairs. 
And  so  it  was  that,  when  he  deter- 
mined to  send  an  embassy  to  a  tribu- 
tary country  for  his  bride,  he  planned 
and  schemed  how  best  to  make  her 
fit  in  with  the  established  order  of 
things  in  her  future  home. 
[13] 


PRINCESS    SAYRANE 


7 


He  kept  up  a  large  correspondence 
and  took  a  personal  share  in  dictating 
and  drafting  despatches  to  all  parts 
of  the  world. 

His  court  life  was  very  complicated 
and  the  ceremonies  involved  much 
routine  and  etiquette.  But  though 
the  Emperor  loved  all  display,  he 
found  healthy  relaxation  in  other 
things.  He  was  a  fine  swimmer  and 
a  splendid  polo-player,  while  the  hunt- 
ing equipage  of  Prester  John  was  so 
magnificent  he  kept  four  hundred 
greyhounds  and  bloodhounds,  each  of 
which  wore  a  collar  set  with  jewels 
and  a  covering  edged  with  gold  and 
pearls,  and  he  enjoyed  to  the  full  all 
these  pleasures.  His  was  indeed  a 
singular  character  as  it  stands  re- 
vealed through  the  mist  and  haze 
that  obscure  the  period  of  his  reign. 
[14] 


:    v 


& 


PRINCESS    SA YRANE 

A  nominal  Christian  with  a  veneer 
of  civilization,  he  was  wholly  bar- 
barian at  heart,  a  creature  of  moods 
and  impulses,  not  to  be  judged  by 
ordinary  standards.  Few  of  his  inti- 
mates, even,  had  ever  seen  his  face  — 
his  subjects  knew  only  his  masked 
countenance.  And  yet  it  was  his  cus- 
tom in  some  unknown  guise  to  go 
abroad,  to  move  freely  from  time  to 
time  among  his  people,  and  to  learn 
from  personal  experience  what  things 
were  needed  for  the  welfare  and  pros- 
perity of  his  realm. 


\ 


7 


CHAPTER    THREE 

THE  walls  of  the  palace  were  bathed 
in  a  ruddy  glow,  and  the  minarets  of 
the  great  mosques  stood  out  sharply 
against  a  clear  unspotted  sky.  The 
time  was  golden  evening  in  the  land 
of  the  moon  and  the  lotus,  where 
dreams  are  realities;  where  all  tales 
are  credible;  where  in  olden  times  the 
gods  came  down,  taking  the  forms 
of  men  that  they  might  taste  the 
nectar  of  women's  lips;  and  where 
to-day  in  the  splendid  calm  of  its 
temples  the  critical  spirit  finds  itself 
humbled  when  face  to  face  with  such 
hugeness  and  grandeur.  For  Egypt 
like  a  splendid  jewel  still  shines;  her 
matchless  columns  and  glorious  courts 
[16] 


nunni 


1T-....  nuiimiiil 


\ 


PRINCESS    SAYRANE 


7 


and  halls  stand  the  envy  of  the  world. 
As  we  walk  among  the  ruins  of  cham- 
bers and  statues  destroyed  centuries 
ago,  we  are  conscious  of  the  spell  of 
ancient  Egypt's  greatness. 

The  young  princess  stood  within 
her  splendid  gardens.  She  was  barely 
seventeen;  but  in  that  hot  country 
a  girl  of  that  age  is  a  woman  in  years 
and  thought.  She  was  very  beauti- 
ful. Her  eyes  were  of  a  wonderful 
color,  and  mystery  lay  in  their  depths, 
while  their  sparkle  reminded  one  of 
rare  jewels  1  The  whiteness  of  her 
cheek  resembled  the  petal  of  a  creamy 
blossom,  and  its  velvety  softness  was 
as  fine.  She  stood  poised  like  the 
goddess  of  dawn,  between  the  dark- 
ness and  the  light,  yet  sharing  in 
the  beauty  and  the  qualities  of  both. 
But  the  troubled  look  on  her  face  was 
[17] 


^"■■■" "■■" ■■nitmirrr^ 

PRINCESS    SAYRANE 

far  beyond  her  years.  Her  delicate 
skin  paled  and  flushed  by  turns  under 
the  sway  of  her  emotions.  She  stood 
beside  one  of  the  marble  pillars,  a 
graceful  figure,  and  she  shaded  her 
eyes  as  she  looked  out  far  across  the 
desert.  The  palace  was  on  the  margin 
of  a  sweeping  river,  on  the  outskirts 
of  the  city.  About  it  were  planted 
lofty  date-palms  and  shady  citron  and 
lemon  trees.  Acacias,  flaunting  their 
sweet  yellow  bunches,  stood  in  bril- 
liant hedges.  In  the  distance,  Arab 
gardeners  were  lazily  sweeping  small 
leaves  from  the  narrow  paths,  and  the 
high  trees  were  swaying  like  bamboo 
grass  in  the  wind.  As  she  stood  in 
the  sunlight  she  was  conscious  of  a 
great  loneliness.  Hope  seemed  gone. 
The  radiant  sky,  the  declining  sun, 
gave  her  almost  a  childish  feeling  of 
[18] 


17 


"" ■iimuiiillillllllllllia 


^2£ 


PRI  NCESS    SAYRANE 


0 


fear.  Her  thick  black  hair,  unbound, 
fell  like  a  dusky  veil  about  her  strong, 
young  body,  and  she  had  an  odd 
sensation  as  though  she  stood  upon 
the  rim  of  the  world,  watching  it 
for  the  last  time.  Countless  birds 
were  singing  in  trees  about  her.  Ring- 
doves were  cooing  in  shady  palms, 
and  the  surroundings  were  clothed 
with  vegetation,  in  sharp  contrast  to 
the  yellow  desert  her  eyes  sought  so 
anxiously. 

Water  works  a  wonderful  change  on 
the  thirsty  land,  and  the  spirit  of  the 
river  is  more  potent  than  any  genie 
of  the  Arabian  fables. 

The  Caliph  of  Egypt,  her  father, 
worshipped  this  one  daughter,  and, 
building  this  palace  for  her  pleasure, 
had  made  it  a  garden  of  delight. 
Here  she  dwelt  with  her  maids  and 
[19] 


\ 


PRINCESS    SAYRANE 


some  few  favored  friends,  daughters 
of  nobles  and  of  men  high  at  court. 
Daily  the  Caliph,  the  Commander 
of  the  Faithful,  visited  her,  and  on 
rare  occasions  she  went  to  visit  him. 
To-day,  she  had  been  summoned  to 
his  palace,  and  well  she  knew  for  what. 
A  mighty  emperor,  before  whose  throne 
knelt  seventy-two  kings  as  vassals 
(of  whom  her  father  was  one),  who 
ruled  his  country  with  a  rod  of  iron, 
and  whose  haughty  will  no  man  dis- 
puted, had  sent  an  embassy  to  prepare 
for  his  coming.  She  was  his  betrothed 
bride.  Alasl  she  took  no  pleasure 
in  the  thought.  Some  years  before, 
conquering  the  broad  lands  possessed 
by  her  father,  he  had  struck  terror 
to  the  hearts  of  her  countrymen. 
Suddenly  he  withdrew,  announcing 
that  there  should  be  no  more  spilling 
[20] 


t 


mmuiDB 


iiiimiimniiiuinuuTiuimt 


PRINCESS    SAYRANE 

of  blood  because  he  had  decided  to 
take  in  marriage  the  hand  of  the  Sul- 
tan's youngest  daughter,  the  Princess 
Sayrane;  that  when  she  reached  a 
suitable  age  he  would  come  to  claim 
her  and  he  would  then  give  full  freedom 
to  her  country.  Until  that  time  her 
father  would  serve  as  vassal-king. 
Small  wonder,  then,  the  young  Princess, 
musing  bitterly  in  her  gardens  that 
the  time  had  nearly  come  when  the 
unknown  emperor  would  claim  her, 
was  troubled  and  unhappy.  This  man, 
whose  name  was  so  feared,  whose 
power  was  so  potent  that  he  crushed 
countries  at  a  word,  and  settled  mighty 
questions  merely  by  the  threat  of 
invasion  —  what  would  he  prove  to 
be?  His  face,  she  had  been  told, 
was  never  seen:  a  thin  mask  was 
always  worn,  showing  only  his  brilliant 
[21] 


PRINCESS    SAYRANE 


7 


eyes;  and  no  follower  could  boast  of 
intimacy.  How  powerful  he  must  be 
to  govern  by  mere  force  of  will! 
Wild  stories  she  had  heard  of  him. 
Some  pictured  him  as  cruel;  all  as 
warlike,  and  terrible;  therefore  she 
feared  him  above  all  things  on  earth. 
His  many  kingdoms  and  provinces 
were  nominally  governed  by  kings;  but 
they  were  all  his  vassals,  paying  humble 
allegiance  to  him.  Even  her  father 
(so  often  before  unconquered  in  war) 
was  bound  as  though  in  fetters.  The 
Emperor  alone  was  dominant  and 
responsible;  his  empire  was  respected 
and  feared  by  the  whole  world.  The 
young  girl  shivered  with  fear  at  the 
thought  of  meeting  him.  The  time 
was  short,  for  the  embassy  was  due 
to-day,  and  six  short  months  later 
would  follow  her  dreaded  bridegroom. 
[22] 


\ 


PRINCESS    SAYRANE 


She  felt  like  some  wild  thing  caged 
within  iron  bars. 

Nervously  the  Princess  watched  the 
tawny-colored  hills,  and  the  huge 
granite  rocks  that  rose  abruptly  from 
the  hot  and  yellow  sands.  Across  the 
great  pass  the  caravan  had  travelled 
a  month  before.  The  heat  there  was 
intense.  How  had  the  embassy  sur- 
vived? The  long  journey,  no  matter 
how  carefully  planned,  was  always 
one  of  frightful  desolation  and  in- 
tolerable trial;  and  Sayrane,  gazing 
with  anxious  curiosity,  wondered  what 
manner  of  man  the  Emperor's  mes- 
senger would  be.  How  would  he  look? 
Curiosity  was  dominant  in  her  mind. 
Would  he  resemble  her  future  lord, 
being  his  brother?  Would  she  be  able 
to  learn  from  him  of  the  dreaded  Em- 
peror, and  to  judge  perhaps  whether 
[23] 


PRINCESS    SAYRANE 


her  future  husband  would  be  gentle 
with  her,  or  would  she  learn  that  she, 
too,  was  to  be  mastered  with  the  same 
brutal  force  he  used  on  all  else?  Her 
cheeks  glowed,  and  her  eyes  flamed 
under  the  thought.  But  infinite  as 
was  her  loathing  of  the  idea,  she 
never  dreamed  a  moment  of  open 
rebellion.  His  was  the  arbitrary 
right  to  make  or  mar  her  life.  He 
was  supreme.  He  was  to  be  her 
husband. 

Of  one  thing  she  was  devoutly  thank- 
ful; though  both  her  country  and  his 
gave  men  the  legal  right  to  several 
wives,  her  betrothed  had  as  yet  taken 
none.  He  was  a  Christian ;  but  she  had 
heard  so  much  evil  of  him  she  doubted 
if  he  was  sincere  when  he  assured  her 
father  that  she  should  be  his  only  wife. 
This  meant  much  to  her  because  in 
[24] 


PRINCESS    SAYRANE 

that  case  she  would  be  his  Empress. 
Later,  if  he  chose,  others  might  come 
to  fill  his  palace;  but  her  proud  position 
W/S\\JJ  at  his  court  would  always  be  unques- 
'Q  f  tioned.  The  Empress  she  should  al- 
ways be  despite  all  other  favorites. 
But  the  young  girl's  heart  was  heavy 
within  her  this  morning.  An  unknown 
fear  possessed  her.  She  could  not 
shake  it  off.  Hitherto  her  life  had 
been  one  long,  sweet  pleasure,  undis- 
turbed by  care;  her  lightest  wish  a  com- 
mand; her  gentlest  word  a  law;  but,  in 
her  future  home,  to  gain  her  hus- 
band's smile  would  be  her  only  hope. 
She  already  felt  herself  restricted. 
She  chafed  beneath  the  yoke;  yet,  full 
well  she  had  been  taught  her  part. 
Submission,  obedience,  was  the  wom- 
an's life  forever  1  She  would  obey, 
of  course;  but  how  her  cheeks  flamed 


PRINCESS    SAYRANE 


at  the  thought!  She  must  profess 
love  to  the  man  she  was  to  marry,  and 
yet,  she  hated  him  with  a  feeling 
akin  to  savagery. 

Her  mother,  who  died  when  Sayrane 
was  twelve  years  old,  had  left  her  the 
creed  and  spirit  of  her  life,  and  her  love 
of  liberty.  She  had  been  a  delicate, 
white,  fragile  flower,  who  had  been  taken 
in  war.  A  mere  slender  slip  of  a  girl,  she 
had  a  character  the  sweetness  of  which 
was  unmatched.  From  the  moment  she 
entered  the  harem  of  the  monarch 
he  loved  her  to  distraction;  wicked 
he  had  been,  but  from  that  moment  he 
became  a  better  man.  The  mother's 
love  of  freedom  was  now  warring  in 
the  daughter's  breast,  making  bitter 
the  thought  of  bondage.  She  longed 
for  love,  honest  and  sincere,  where  one 
wife  ruled  beloved  by  husband  and  chil- 
[26] 


Y 


lUiiiiHiBiumiiiimimiiiiiimmiinin 


\6 


7 


PRINCESS    SAYRANE 

dren.  This  she  knew  was  taught  by 
the  Christian  faith;  but  alas!  she  was 
not  sure  her  future  husband  professed 
the  faith  in  sincerity.  She  ground 
her  teeth  as  she  mused.  Though  born 
a  princess,  she  was  still  a  slave. 
Her  struggles  (fight  as  she  might) 
would  avail  her  naught.  The  belief  of 
her  country  —  woman's  subserviency 
—  was  as  an  unyielding  wall  to  beat 
her  tiny  fists  against.  No  sound  could 
she  make  that  would  reach  the  outer 
world;  it  was  deaf  to  her  entreaties 
and  indifferent  to  her  sorrows.  Better 
submit,  cajole,  play  upon  a  man's 
weaknesses  to  win  her  wish.  Thought, 
mind,  companionship,  bravery  to  meet 
the  ills  of  life,  counted  naught,  she 
knew.  Poor  child,  in  her  loneliness 
and  sorrow,  she  was  a  pitiable  creature, 
for  all  her  sumptuous  surroundings. 
[27] 


PRINCESS    SAYRANE 


All  humanity  has  its  foible,  and  the 
strongest  fortress  its  weak  point.  The 
Sultan's  was  his  tenderness  for  his 
daughter  Sayrane.  In  early  youth  he 
had  been  indomitable  in  war,  and  his 
cruelty  had  been  unparalleled.  Ter- 
rible tales  were  told  of  him.  Once 
among  the  hundreds  of  women  in  the 
palace  a  young  Circassian  slave  of 
sixteen  years,  and  of  remarkable  beauty, 
had  caught  his  attention.  She  became 
his  favorite,  and  he  seemed  to  place  the 
greatest  confidence  in  her,  so  that  she 
could  enter  his  room  unannounced  and 
at  her  pleasure.  One  evening,  she  came 
in  as  usual,  and  finding  him  asleep, 
she  examined  various  pretty  objects 
scattered  here  and  there,  her  atten- 
tion being  particularly  attracted  by  a 
jewelled  dagger  lying  on  the  table. 
Her  master  suddenly  opened  his  eyes, 
[28] 


PRI  NCESS    SAYRANE 


7 


asking,  with  apparent  calm,  "What 
are  you  doing?" 

"Nothing,  Your  Majesty,"  replied 
the  girl. 

"But  you  are  looking  at  some- 
thing," he  insisted. 

"Yes,  Sire,  it  is  so  pretty,  —  this." 

"And  what  do  you  call  that  object?" 

"A  dagger,"  answered  the  favorite. 

"And  what  is  it  used  for?" 

"To  kill,  Sire,"  replied  the  Cir- 
cassian in  a  low  and  trembling  voice. 

"To  kill,"  said  the  despot,  "to 
kill.    Let  me  see  it;  bring  it  here." 

And  as  the  frightened  girl  handed 
it  to  him,  he  buried  it  to  the  hilt  in 
her  young  heart. 

He   had    never   yielded    except    to 

force.     His  followers  had  hated,  even 

as   they   feared    him.     But    a    single 

spot  in  him  was  vulnerable,  and  the 

[29] 


7 


PRINCESS    SAYRANE 

girl-mother  of  Sayrane  had  found  it. 
She  was  very  young  when  he  took  her 
captive  and  added  her  to  his  harem. 
But  her  gentle  nature,  which  could 
tolerate  neither  deceit  nor  cruelty, 
had  gradually  enveloped  him,  and 
though  he  had  never  been  able  to 
reach  her  splendid  heights  of  morality, 
he  had  been  bettered.  Seized  with 
a  passionate  love  for  her  that  made 
him  take  her  as  a  wife,  he  was  deeply 
impressed  with  her  character.  His 
nature  softened  and  though  occasionally 
some  fierce  outburst  flared  from  him 
he  had  learned  to  curb  the  fierce  passion 
of  his  youth.  Sayrane's  mother,  with 
her  serene  and  mild  disposition,  had 
ruled  him  completely,  and  if  she  did 
not  love  him  and  had  vain  regrets  for 
her  own  land,  he  never  knew  it.  Her 
death  left  him  inconsolable;  for  a 
[30] 


PRINCESS    SAY  RANE 


7 


while  he  refused  all  comfort,  then 
gradually  he  sought  consolation  in 
his  love  for  the  tiny  daughter  she 
had  left  him.  How  changed  was  the 
saddened  man  with  his  tender  devo- 
tion to  the  little  Sayrane  from  the 
once  cruel  monarch  who  maimed  and 
slew  from  his  first  impulse  of  anger. 

Sayrane  knew  naught  of  her  father's 
past.  She  knew  his  kindness  alone; 
with  him  her  slightest  wish  was  law, 
and  until  the  coming  of  the  Abyssinian 
monarch  not  a  cloud  had  ever  sullied 
her  happiness. 

Her  father  had  summoned  her  to  his 
audience-hall  this  evening,  and  she 
would  obey;  she  had  already  learned 
from  her  maids  of  the  arrival  of  the 
embassy  and  knew  her  father  would 
present  to  her  the  Emperor's  young 
brother,  a  Christian  priest,  who  had 
[31] 


PRINCESS    SAYRANE 


come  with  messages  from  her  future 
husband.  Later  the  Emperor  would 
follow  to  claim  his  bride. 

She  knew  the  Emperor  had  asked 
for  his  beloved  brother,  whom  he  said 
he  loved  as  the  apple  of  his  eye,  all 
the  privileges  and  favors  he  would 
himself  enjoy,  a  life  of  intimate  friend- 
ship with  the  young  princess,  as  he 
was  to  be  a  member  of  her  household. 

Sayrane  was  devoutly  thankful  for 
these  short  six  months'  respite.  With 
a  woman's  insistency  she  hoped  the 
brother  would  reflect  in  some  degree 
the  character  of  the  Emperor.  She 
had  heard  much  of  this  man  Togral. 
He  had  been  a  famous  warrior  and 
bold  as  an  eagle;  but  some  few  years 
before,  he  had  foresworn  it  all  for 
God.  As  a  Nestorian  priest,  he  was 
privileged  to  marry,  but  no  woman 


7 


■"IP1"  ■" uiimimiHmmw  — I 

PRINCESS    SAYRANE 

had  claimed  him.  She  had  been  told 
it  was  only  after  reaching  manhood 
he  had  become  a  Christian,  and  fol- 
lowed in  the  footsteps  of  Christ,  who 
died  on  Calvary  to  redeem  the  world. 
His  conversions  had  been  many  in 
his  brother's  kingdom,  and  now  he 
would  come  to  her  land  with  freedom 
to  present  the  doctrines  of  Christian- 
ity. What  type  of  man  would  he 
be?  Fanatical  and  narrow  in  precept, 
or  broad  and  splendid  as  the  faith  he 
claimed? 

With  dreamy  eyes  Sayrane  pondered 
well  these  questions.  She  felt  like 
the  man  left  for  dead  in  a  great  battle, 
who,  recovering  later  and  trembling 
with  the  horror  of  it  all,  fought  his 
way  from  the  hideous  field  alone. 

Her  future  seemed  hopeless.  To 
her  father,  a  devout  Mussulman,  she 
[33] 


r 


nn|iirtnmmin ii mmiimi 

PRINCESS    SAYRANE 

could  not  unburden  her  heart.  He 
would  not  have  understood.  Accord-  i 
ing  to  his  creed,  women  were  of  a  [ 
different  race  from  men;  theirs  to 
obey  blindly,  no  questions  asked.  And 
though  one  lone  girl  should  rebel 
and  fight  helplessly  against  the  creed, 
that  would  be  no  reason  why  men 
should  stop  to  change  it.  And  so, 
despairing,  standing  there  in  the  dead 
silence,  watching  the  lilac  mist  gather 
across  the  desert  in  the  setting  sun, 
she  could  hear  the  beat  of  her  own 
heart.  All  the  pulses  in  her  body 
seemed  at  war,  and  throbbed  madly. 
The  whole  universe  seemed  empty,  j 
She  longed  for  human  companionship,  j 
There  was  something  stupefying — ter- 
rible—  in  the  thought  of  her  loneliness. 
There  was  rising  within  her  with  in- 
creasing force  a  voice,  telling  her  over  | 
[34] 


I    Y 


PRINCESS    SAYRANE 


i 

7  : 


and  over  again  that  somewhere  in 
the  world  she  could  have  influence, 
could  dominate,  perhaps,  for  the  good. 
Through  her  whole  being  quivered  a 
storm  of  passion  at  her  helplessness; 
for  within  her  soul  she  had  a  dim 
consciousness  that  even  though  born  a 
woman,  had  she  had  opportunities  she 
might  have  developed  until  at  last  she 
could  have  stood  the  equal  and  mate 
of  any  man!  But  here  in  Egypt  a 
woman's  life  was  set  forever  within 
the  bounds  of  an  ignorant  world.  Her 
father's  indulgence,  together  with  the 
splendid  education  he  had  allowed  her, 
only  made  it  harder  to  bear;  made 
her  future  the  blacker,  the  more  ter- 
rible. Why  could  not  one  of  the 
Sultan's  other  daughters  have  been 
chosen?  He  had  many  daughters  as 
he  had  many  wives.  These  half-sisters 
[35] 


Y 


iiuimui 


HUIHIIHIIUIIIIimUg! 


rniiHiq 


7 


PRINCESS    SAYRANE 

of  hers  were  typical  women  of  her  coun- 
try. They  lacked  her  education,  her 
independence;  they  would  not  have 
rebelled  at  the  inevitable  soulless  life 
of  the  harem;  they  would  not  have  re- 
garded a  loveless  marriage  as  bondage. 
But  she  whose  eyes  were  opened,  whose 
mind  was  broadened  by  contact  with 
superior  women  brought  to  educate  her, 
was  sick  with  horror  at  the  thought. 
Restraint  now  would  be  a  thousand- 
fold more  terrible  after  the  freedom 
she  had  enjoyed.  In  all  this  splendid 
city  there  was  none  to  whom  she  might 
turn  for  sympathy  and  for  advice. 
Small  wonder,  then,  the  Princess  stood 
alone  despairing. 

In  the  distance  an  old  slave- woman 

stepped  from  among  the  palm   trees. 

Timidly  she  advanced  until  she  stood 

beside    Sayrane.    She   was   small    of 

[36] 


7 


PRINCESS    SAYRANE 

stature,  and  her  hair  was  gray,  while 
deep  wrinkles  marked  her  cheek;  but 
her  eyes  were  piercing  bright  as  she 
bent  them  on  the  girl.  Sayrane's  face 
was  still  turned  to  the  desert  with 
its  waning  amethystine  light,  and 
though  she  had  given  no  sign  Sayrane 
was  conscious  of  her  approach.  She 
stretched  out  her  hand  and  drew  the 
slave  close  to  her.  In  strange  contrast 
stood  the  two.  The  youthful  vigor 
and  beauty  of  the  younger  woman 
sharply  accentuated  the  delicate  and 
physical  ugliness  of  the  elder. 

Suddenly  the  Princess  turned  and 
clung  to  the  slave  in  piteous  weeping, 
crying,  "Alas I  alasl  Galla,  you  are 
the  only  one  on  earth  that  under- 
stands me  and  that  truly  loves  me!" 
And  the  slave-woman  stood  clasping 
her  charge  to  her  breast,  whispering 
[37] 


junmc 


illllliiniimi . 


PRINCESS    SAYRANE 

soft  words  of  comfort,  bidding  her 
remember  some  secret  promise  she 
had  given  to  be  brave.  At  last,  the 
storm  was  spent,  and,  smiling  through 
her  tears,  Sayrane  lifted  her  face; 
the  color  came  back  to  her  cheeks, 
her  bosom  heaved,  and  she  shook 
back  the  tresses  of  her  glorious  black 
hair.  Kissing  the  withered  cheek  of 
the  old  woman,  she  said:  "There,  do 
not  fear,  my  Galla.  I  shall  remember, 
and  keep  faith  with  you,  because  of 
the  wonderful  strength  born  of  my 
promise." 


:    v 


A 


LAS!  Galla,  you  are  the  only 
one  on  earth  that  understands 
me  and  that  truly  loves  me!" 


CHAPTER     FOUR 


In  Egypt  there  had  always  existed 
the  closest  connection  between  its  re- 
ligious and  its  political  institutions. 
In  the  olden  days  its  political  organi- 
zation had  been  regarded  as  a  reflex 
of  its  celestial  hierarchy;  and  its  priests, 
as  advisors  of  the  sovereign,  had  always 
played  an  important  part.  Possessing 
this  vast  power  for  so  many  centuries, 
the  priesthood  was  loath  to  lose  it; 
indeed  the  idea  became  so  strongly 
engrafted  into  the  very  essence  of  the 
government  that  the  priesthood  had 
acquired  wide  temporal  powers.  When 
the  Mussulmans  overran  Egypt  their 
chiefs  immediately  recognized  the  tre- 
mendous power  of  this  sacerdotal  influ- 
[39] 


PRINCESS    SAYRANE 


!d 


7 


ence.  When  a  Mussulman  sultan,  a 
follower  of  the  Prophet,  took  his  place 
upon  the  throne  of  Egypt,  the  Ulema 
placed  its  representatives  in  the  coun- 
cil, and  during  each  succeeding  reign 
the  rulers  of  Islam  maintained  their 
dominating  influence  in  Egypt's  tempo- 
ral affairs.  Yusuf  in  his  turn  had  suc- 
ceeded to  the  honors  and  powers  of  the 
Grand  Mufti;  his  influence  was  great 
and  his  counsels  were  never  ignored. 
There  were  times,  of  course,  when  the 
Sultan  chafed  under  the  restraint, 
when  he  wished  evil  might  befall  the 
wily  priest,  who,  suave  and  gentle  as  he 
might  appear,  held  affairs  with  a  grip 
of  iron.  Had  Yusuf  chosen  to  head 
an  insurrection  against  the  Caliph,  he 
might  have  shown  greater  strength  than 
the  reigning  monarch;  and  the  latter 
feared  him,  while  at  heart  he  hated 
[40] 


PRINCESS    SAYRANE 


him.  The  Egyptians  of  all  classes 
were  so  dominated  by  Yusuf  s  imperi- 
ous nature,  as  well  as  by  his  superior 
intellect,  that  the  wise  Caliph  conceded 
him  an  open  friendship,  deeming  it 
wisdom  to  hold  for  his  throne  the 
support  of  one  so  powerful. 

Therefore,  when  desiring  a  com- 
panion for  Sayrane  he  had  looked 
about  among  girls  of  a  suitable  age, 
he  chose  Amina,  the  niece  of  the 
Grand  Mufti.  She  was  a  girl  of  Say- 
rane's  own  age;  and  living  as  she  did 
with  her  uncle,  the  Sultan  felt  that 
any  kindness  to  her  would  naturally 
strengthen  a  friendship  between  the 
two  men. 

Yusuf  was   the   real    head   of   the 

Mohammedan  Church,  for  though  the 

Caliph    was    called    the    Commander 

of  the  Faithful,  Yusuf  was  the  power 

[41] 


PRINCESS    SAYRANE 


behind  the  throne.  With  his  brilliant 
intellect  he  swayed  the  ignorant  masses 
at  will,  imposing  upon  them  with  his 
reputed  saintliness.  Sayrane  loathed 
him  because  of  what  she  knew  to  be 
his  hypocrisy.  She  knew  the  inner 
workings  of  his  evil  mind.  She  knew 
how  narrow  was  his  creed,  and  that 
his  only  God  was  himself.  Great 
egotist  that  he  was,  he  had  even  dared 
to  cast  his  insolent  eyes  upon  her. 
She  winced  as  she  remembered,  and 
she  felt  that  with  all  her  hatred  of  the 
unknown  Emperor,  her  repulsion  for 
the  Moslem  priest  was  greater.  She 
grew  cold  as  she  recalled  his  last 
glances,  when,  with  his  hot  breath 
against  her  ear,  he  whispered  that 
even  the  all-powerful  Emperor  would 
not  dare  to  claim  her  if  she  would  but 
consent  to  wed  him,  that  his  Christian 
[42] 


:    T 


PRINCESS    SAYRANE 


f6 


> 


faith  forbade  the  seizing  of  another's 
wife!  Though  she  knew  that  Yusuf,  the 
powerful  head  priest  of  Mohammed's 
church,  spoke  the  truth,  she  trembled 
at  the  thought  of  such  defence,  for 
she  loathed  him  more  than  aught  else 
on  earth.  His  secret  sins  she  knew 
too  well;  how  many  a  young  slave 
girl  in  his  palace  had  died  suddenly 
because  his  unholy  love  for  her  had 
waned.  He  was  a  murderer,  but  who 
dared  accuse  him  ?  He  was  too  power- 
ful, and  his  innocent  victims  were 
too  simple  and  without  influence  to 
check  him.  Only  among  a  few  of 
the  faithful  was  this  phase  of  his 
character  known,  and  with  them  he 
was  too  much  feared  to  be  unmasked. 
To  the  people  he  was  a  vicegerent 
of  God;  and  being  inspired,  his  word 


x 


iiimumn 


ii.iiinnwii...^ 


7 


PRINCESS    SAYRANE 

He  had  never  married,  but  he  said  if 
she  would  wed  him,  she  should  be 
his  only  wife.  Physically  a  splendid 
type  of  man,  Yusuf  held  by  personal 
magnetism  those  of  his  followers  who, 
knowing  of  his  crimes,  would  otherwise 
have  denounced  him.  His  brilliant 
eyes  resting  upon  an  insubordinate 
spirit  quelled  and  calmed  it.  A  hyp- 
notic influence  emanated  from  his 
whole  person,  so  that  people  obeyed 
blindly,  who  at  the  outset  were  full 
bent  on  opposition  and  exposure. 
Sayrane  realized  this  subtle  something 
he  possessed,  and  feared  it  to  the 
full;  but  she  was  young,  strong,  and 
aggressive.  In  determination  she  met 
him  with  full  strength,  and  all  his 
fascinations  and  blandishments  failed 
to  influence  her.  Perhaps  for  this 
very  reason  the  head  of  the  Ulema 
[44] 

*"■" "■■■■■ munnmJ 


PRINCESS    SAYRANE 

desired  her  the  more,  and  he  had  so 
determined  upon  winning  her  to  his 
will  that  his  purpose  had  become  an 
obsession.  She  whetted  his  appetite. 
Satiated  and  surfeited  as  he  was,  Say- 
rane  stirred  him  to  the  innermost 
depths  of  his  selfish  nature,  and  in 
his  obstinate  determination  to  keep 
her  in  her  own  country  and  make  her 
his  he  had  been  laying  plans  quietly  to 
match  arms  with  the  Emperor  when  he 
came.  Sayrane  guessed  this  vaguely. 
Indeed  he  had  already  told  her  a  sub- 
stitute could  be  found  easily  in  one  of 
her  sisters. 

In  a  famous  city  on  the  banks  of 
the  great  river  far  from  the  capital, 
Yusuf  received  the  Abyssinian  em- 
bassy. The  manner  of  this  first  re- 
ception sorely  embarrassed  the  Caliph. 
His  was  a  Mohammedan  Government, 
[45] 


— — 


V 


7 


niiiiiini 


ODD 


nullum 


PRINCESS    SA Y  RANE 


the  great  mass  of  his  people  were 
fanatical  in  their  belief.  Yet  there 
were  a  great  number  of  Christians 
in  Egypt,  both  Copts  and  Nestorians, 
and  in  his  capital  the  former  had  many 
beautiful  places  of  worship  where 
secretly  and  under  great  difficulties 
they  met  to  practise  their  religion; 
for  the  Government  frowned  upon 
them  and  their  belief.  From  time 
to  time  they  were  subjected  to  inter- 
ference and  persecution.  Since  their 
subjugation  by  Prester  John,  open  in- 
terference had  been  abandoned,  but 
petty  annoyances  were  resorted  to, 
and  every  effort  was  made  to  break 
down  the  Christian  religion  and  to 
convert  its  followers  to  the  belief  of 
Islam.  When  word  came  that  the 
great  Emperor  had  sent  his  brother  as 
his  ambassador  and  that  this  brother 
[46] 


punmiimu] 


i 

r  i 


ninimniiuiHiiiina 


PRI  NCESS    SAYRANE 

was  a  Christian,  the  Caliph  recognized 
the  necessity  of  removing  all  obstacles 
from  the  practice  of  Christianity,  and 
permitted  the  opening  of  Christian 
churches.  Yet  he  feared  the  possible 
effect  of  such  liberality  upon  his  fanat- 
ical people.  Therefore,  when  Yusuf 
urged  that  he,  the  Head  of  the  Church, 
be  permitted  to  receive  and  welcome 
the  Abyssinian  embassy  and  to  enter- 
tain the  Ambassador  Togral  at  his 
own  palace,  the  Caliph  granted  per- 
mission with  joy  and  relief.  It  was 
not  unusual  to  honor  a  distinguished 
guest  thus,  and  the  Sultan  in  his 
heart  was  pleased  at  the  delay  it  gave 
him.  He  loved  nothing  belonging  to 
his  future  son-in-law,  and  only  force, 
complete  and  absolute,  held  him  to  his 
promise  of  giving  his  beloved  Sayrane 
to  the  Conqueror. 

[47] 


7 


iiinmimii«miiiiiutinminuini ■ 

PRINCESS    SAY  RANE 

Yusuf  the  Grand  Mufti  was  the 
head  of  the  Ulema,  that  body  of 
learned  men  that  furnished  ministers 
and  professors  to  the  Mosques,  and 
judges  to  the  government,  and  all  the 
cadis  eagerly  sought  his  advice.  He 
had  erected  a  dancing  hall  in  his 
palace  gardens,  where  during  banquets 
he  often  introduced  dancers  with 
wonderful  steps  to  enchant  his  guests. 
Here  it  was  he  brought  Togral  to 
witness  the  festivities,  and  here  he 
put  forth  all  the  blandishments  he 
could  command  to  win  his  favor. 
Great  feasts  and  weird  dances  had 
been  prepared  for  his  entertainment. 
The  festivities  began  at  dawn,  and  no 
words  can  describe  the  sublime  beauty 
of  their  setting.  Togral  entered  great 
gardens  laid  out  with  lavish  expendi- 
ture about  splendid  buildings.    Walks 


PRINCESS    SAYRANE 

leading  through  deep  shadows  and 
fragrance  opened  out  suddenly  into 
brilliance  of  sunshine  and  verdure. 
Fountains  and  lakes  gleamed  in  vivid 
silver  spots  about  the  grounds,  while 
majestic  temples  of  Doric  simplicity 
and  lotus-leaved  columns,  relics  of 
the  forgotten  past,  arose  in  spotless 
white  to  enchant  the  eye.  Lofty  bean 
trees,  with  flowers  like  shining  gold, 
grew  plentifully.  The  gardens  were 
bewildering  in  their  attractiveness. 
Hedges  of  acacias  and  sweet  jasmine 
made  the  air  fragrant;  and  here, 
wreathed  with  flowers,  beautiful  chil- 
dren, charming  youths  and  maidens, 
played  wonderful  games,  or  danced 
in  slow  and  perfect  rhythm  to  soft 
music. 

But  for  the  evening  were  reserved 
the    richest    and    greatest    luxuries. 
[49] 


iimiimnm.ini niiiini........ , 


PRI  NCESS    SAY  RANE 

Whether  Togral  saw  the  gardens  illu- 
minated only  by  pale  moonlight,  or 
glaring  in  the  brilliance  of  rich  torch 
flame,  there  was  always  some  new 
enchantment  to  greet  him.  Sweet 
music  mingled  with  the  murmur  of 
water,  and  strange  seductive  melodies 
soothed  his  senses.  The  festival  was 
continuous:  either  the  games  or  the 
banquets  or  the  seductive  gliding  steps 
of  the  young  dancing  girls  enchanted 
him.  Always  a  glamour,  a  fascina- 
tion as  of  another  world,  was  about 
him.  To  Togral  it  was  like  a  play, 
wonderfully  interesting  to  study;  spec- 
tacular and  wholly  absorbing  to  watch. 
But  it  was  late  one  evening  that 
he  was  convinced  they  had  reached 
the  height  of  their  splendid  productions. 
The  sounds  of  the  song  and  dance 
were  all  about  him.  At  times  wild 
[50] 


luiiiiinimiuiiiimiiiirmiii  nnimm 


PRINCESS    SAYRANE 


7 


passionate  music  burst  forth,  closing 
with  a  strain  of  triumphant  gayety 
that  held  the  spirit  buoyant  and  joy- 
ous, to  be  followed  by  a  deep  melan- 
choly note,  a  pathetic  cry  that  seemed 
like  some  pale  messenger  of  evil  to 
warn  him  of  disaster.  With  all  these 
varied  impressions  for  good  or  evil, 
and  the  consciousness  of  the  fading 
lights  and  flowers  of  the  banquet, 
Togral  held  himself  in  calm  content, 
in  the  beautiful  simplicity  of  his  own 
faith.  The  gorgeous  splendor  of  the 
priests  in  white  robes  and  turbans, 
their  magnificent  mosques,  and  their 
weird  dances,  made  the  contrast  only 
the  more  wonderful  to  his  mind.  But 
in  this  land  of  mystery,  fantasy,  and 
romance  he  felt  he  would  need  all 
the  strength  he  possessed,  not  only 
to  withstand  the  fascination,  but  to 
[51] 


r 


»»»IHIH»»l..lim«lWll.l«l»l.UWI 


PRI NCESS    SAYRANE 

show  the  revellers  the  calm  repose  and 
beauty  of  Christianity,  for  the  attrac- 
tions to  the  flesh  in  this  city  of  lan- 
guorous voluptuousness  were  not  to  be 
denied  and  were  well  attested  in  the 
sights  they  were  showing  him.  On  the 
third  night  he  was  seated  in  a  vast  hall, 
with  columns  of  splendid  proportions. 
Vast  pillars,  wonderfully  carved  with 
lotus  leaves  and  great  heads,  towered 
above  him.  Yusuf  the  Moslem  priest 
stood  magnificently  arrayed.  Priests 
in  white  garments  surrounded  him. 
Gleaming  gold  vessels  glittered  on  the 
sumptuous  table.  Brilliant  lamps  hung 
shining  like  flame.  Luxury  seemed  at 
its  height,  when  suddenly,  at  a  signal 
from  the  Grand  Mufti,  the  lights 
were  lowered  to  a  dim  glimmer.  The 
dance,  it  was  whispered,  which  was 
lot  religious,  would  be  a  representa- 


PRINCESS    SAYRANE 


tion  of  the  old  ceremonials  of  early 
Egypt  —  one  rarely  given,  —  and  the 
dancers  were  all  of  high  degree,  a 
thing  unusual.  With  a  stately  dig- 
nity of  step  the  dancers  slowly  entered. 
The  dresses  of  all  were  filmy  white 
except  that  a  long  gold-threaded  scarf, 
caught  on  the  left  shoulder,  and  drap- 
ing across  the  waist,  floated  loosely 
to  the  hem  of  the  gown.  A  great 
gold-colored  stone,  perfectly  transpar- 
ent, resembling  a  topaz,  held  the 
gauzy  scarf  at  the  waist-line,  and 
flashed  like  a  small  sun  as  the  dancers 
moved.  Their  splendid  dark  eyes 
were  all  bared,  but  the  nose  and  mouth 
were  covered  with  a  thin  white  veil. 
Togral  had  been  told  to  conceal  his 
own  face,  as  the  dancers  were  for- 
bidden to  look  upon  the  face  of  a 
stranger.  He  stood  beside  one  of  the 
[53] 


t 


7 


PRINCESS    SAYRANE 

pillars  entranced  with  the  beauty  of 
the  scene.  Long,  waving,  white  ostrich 
plumes  were  moving,  held  by  graceful 
hands.  Rounded  uncovered  arms  were 
strapped  with  strange  bracelets  and 
armlets  that  jingled  as  they  moved. 
Graceful  bodies  glided  and  swayed  in 
the  dance  as  he  watched.  Each  atti- 
tude and  pose  seemed  worthy  of  a 
painting.  The  maidens  were  surely 
chosen  for  their  personal  beauty  as 
well  as  for  their  high  station.  Their 
faces  he  could  not  see  because  of  the 
veil,  but  there  was  one  who  had  en- 
tered with  them  and  whom  he  had  sup- 
posed would  lead  them,  who  riveted 
his  look.  She  wore  a  long  loose  silver 
cloak  so  fine  in  texture  that  it  showed 
a  pale  blue  gown  beneath,  quite  unlike 
the  others.  There  was  a  strange  fasci- 
nation in  her  half  concealed  features. 
[54] 


Jlllllllll 


PRINCESS    SAYRANE 

She  made  no  movement  to  dance, 
but  glided  in  so  gracefully  she  held 
him  enthralled.  Amid  them  all  she 
was  far  the  most  attractive.  He  won- 
dered why  she  did  not  dance  but  leaned 
against  one  of  the  pillars,  quite  near 
him,  and  watched  as  he  did. 

He  had  the  greatest  desire  to  tear 
aside  her  mask,  to  cry  out  against 
her  presence  here,  to  claim  a  creature 
as  beautiful  as  he  was  sure  she  would 
prove  to  be,  but  dared  not  for  the 
Christians. 

This  dance  for  the  pleasure  of  the 
followers  of  the  Prophet,  seemed  to 
him  in  her  case  more  shameful  than 
for  all  the  others.  Why,  he  knew  not, 
but  the  feeling  was  there.  To  him- 
self he  muttered:  "Oh,  the  mystery 
of  the  flesh,  the  call  of  the  flesh! 
What  is  it  ?  Why  is  it  that  of  a  group 


t 


PRINCESS    SAYRANE 


7 


of  the  most  beautiful  and  attractive 
of  creatures  you  say  suddenly  to  your- 
self, 'This  one  is  charming;  that  one 
is  bewitching;  she  is  adorable;  she 
makes  no  appeal  to  me'  ?  Others  may 
wonder  at  the  choice  but  the  flesh 
has  spoken.  She  appeals  to  you,  or 
she  does  not.  It  is  a  miracle,  and  yet 
it  happens  every  day.  It  is  only 
the  call  of  the  flesh.  The  mysterious 
attraction  of  one  flesh  for  the  other." 
Once  as  he  watched  the  maiden 
wholly  absorbed,  she  raised  her  eyes 
and  gazed  fully  into  his.  He  felt  then, 
though  he  did  not  see  her  face,  the 
mysterious  call.  His  whole  being 
responded,  and  he  knew  that  he  would 
recognize  her  by  her  eyes,  by  those 
glories  revealed  wherever  they  might 
again  chance  to  meet.    What  was  it 


i 

■  v 


17 


umiHimii iimuiMniiimmwitmi 

PRINCESS    SAY  RANE 

tion?  An  appeal?  It  was  so  fleeting 
he  could  not  analyze  it,  but  she  had 
looked  fully  on  his  covered  face  as 
though  she  might  speak,  and  his  whole 
being  had  suddenly  answered  the 
mysterious  call.  A  new  sense  seized 
him,  for  as  he  watched  he  was  trans- 
ported, and  felt  as  if  he  must  throw 
himself  in  adoration  before  her  pure 
spirit  and  ask  her  who  she  was;  but 
even  as  he  watched,  with  a  loud 
crash  of  cymbals  she  was  gone.  His 
heart  beat  rapidly  as  he  hastily  in- 
quired of  the  priest  near  him  her 
name,  but  he  was  silenced  by  the 
grave  answer  given  that  in  the  dance 
he  had  beheld,  the  maidens  were  all 
nameless. 

After  she  had  disappeared  Togral  sat 
silent  and  abstracted.  In  vain  he 
tried  to  throw  aside  the  feeling  of 
[57 


PRINCESS    SAY  RANE 


depression,  and  though  the  lights 
sparkled  once  more  and  the  wine 
flowed  freely,  the  fair  mysterious  young 
maiden  who  had  not  danced  held  his 
thoughts.  To  do  him  justice,  though 
she  was  uppermost  in  his  mind,  his 
sympathies  were  aroused  for  her  com- 
panions also.  Still  his  mind  busied 
itself  mostly  with  her.  To  feel  that 
a  creature,  young  and  beautiful, 
fashioned  so  by  the  Great  Creator, 
should  be  doomed  with  all  her  charm 
to  the  Mohammedan  faith,  filled  him 
with  horror  and  dismay.  He  knew 
that  Christian  souls  were  equal,  should 
be  equal;  but  somehow  the  soul  of 
the  hardened  man,  the  philosopher 
of  pleasure,  seemed  far  less  worthy 
of  salvation,  less  worthy  to  strive  for, 
than  this  girl's  and  those  of  her  com- 
panions. 

[58] 


r 


* 


nmiimw.«mnniiiw»i»Twi 


r 


PRINCESS    SAYRANE 

Thus  many  days  passed  in  constant 
pleasures.  Rites  and  dances  were 
shown  him  daily  by  the  priests,  but 
never  again  did  he  catch  sight  of 
those  high-born  dancers  or  of  her 
who  had  watched  them.  Yet  after- 
wards he  was  conscious  of  melancholy, 
a  gloomy  feeling  born  of  that  night 
when  she  of  the  wonderful  eyes  had  so 
strongly  attracted  his  attention. 


CHAPTER     FIVE 


iUSUF,  with  all  his  power,  splendor, 
and  riches,  was  not  to  be  entirely 
envied.  He  carried  one  secret  fear 
in  his  heart  that  gnawed  his  vitals, 
marring  all  his  pleasure:  he  dreaded 
death  by  assassination,  —  by  poison 
or  sudden  attack.  Always  beneath 
the  fine  silken  robe  he  wore  he 
could  feel  the  sharp  steel  dagger 
he  carried  for  protection.  No  one 
save  himself  knew  this,  however. 
His  suave  manner,  his  smiling  face, 
gave  no  evidence  of  his  secret  fears, 
and  before  the  world  he  was  a  picture 
of  dominant  will  and  superb  courage. 
At  night,  alone  in  his  splendid  palace, 
he  was  watchful  that  its  locked  doors 
[60] 


PRINCESS    SAYRANE 


0' 


7 


were  strong,  and  its  windows  barred, 
because  before  him  he  saw  always 
the  terrible  face  of  a  man  suffused 
with  hatred,  the  only  human  being 
who  had  had  the  courage  to  denounce 
him  to  his  face,  and  in  doing  so  to 
swear  his  death.  That  man's  linea- 
ments were  before  him  always.  In 
the  midst  of  banquets,  festivals,  and 
even  the  ceremonies  of  the  Mosque, 
he  would  gaze  furtively  about,  expect- 
ing to  see  it  staring  at  him.  The 
face  was  not  a  pleasant  one.  It  was 
perfectly  colorless,  with  a  dead  ashen 
whiteness;  its  low  narrow  forehead  was 
furrowed  as  if  by  the  care  of  centuries. 
The  teeth  were  slightly  projecting, 
and  there  were  little  hard  lines  at 
the  corners  of  the  thin  lips,  which 
gave  the  instinctive  feeling  that  this 
man  would  be  cruel  with  the  ferocity 
[61] 


PRINCESS    SAYRANE 


of  the  feline  species,   that   increases 
in  intensity  as  it  is  indulged. 

His  hair  hung  in  long  locks  over  his 
neck  from  under  a  black  cap;  it  was 
perfectly  bleached,  as  were  his  eye- 
brows, beard,  and  moustache.  His 
nose  was  sharp  and  aquiline,  with  the 
skin  drawn  tightly  over  it,  while  at 
either  side  the  small,  red,  deep-set 
eyes  sparkled  like  live  coals,  giving 
a  peculiar  air  of  fire  to  the  worn 
and  battered  mask  in  which  they 
were  set. 

The  countenance  belonged  to  a  man 
of  medium  height,  but  squarely  and 
powerfully  built.  His  appearance  of- 
fered not  the  slightest  clue  to  his  age, 
which  might  have  been  thirty  or  one 
hundred.  He  was  a  Greek  necro- 
mancer, and  his  longing  to  seize  Yusuf 
was  like  the  ferocity  of  a  tiger. 
[62] 


I    V 


PRINCESS    SAYRANE 


Yusuf  was  an  athlete,  and,  like 
nearly  all  athletic  men,  inclined  to 
be  pitiless  toward  any  man  who  was 
not  so  strong,  so  agile  as  himself. 
But  though  he  overtopped  the  Greek 
in  height  this  man  killed  contempt 
by  his  desperate  determination.  He 
knew  by  the  look  he  had  seen  in  the 
necromancer's  eyes  that  if  they  met 
again  it  would  mean  death  for  him, 
and  he  shivered  at  the  recollection. 
The  dogged  passionate  expression  of 
ferocity  in  the  smaller  man's  face 
far  outweighed  the  difference  in  size 
between  the  two,  and  the  iron  sound 
in  his  voice  cut  into  the  soul  of  the 
guilty  man,  so  that  he  panted  and 
labored  in  his  breathing  when  he 
recalled  the  scene. 

Nerea,  the  Greek's  daughter,  the 
fairest  and  most  exquisite  of  creatures, 
[63] 


7 


i^Hiiiiimi.iifHimiimiiiinHiuwillHB 


PRINCESS    SAYRANE 

had  been  loved  and  betrayed  by  the 
Grand  Mufti,  and  in  despair  had 
killed  herself.  The  Greek,  absorbed 
and  unsuspicious,  had  not  known  of 
the  girl's  serious  infatuation  and  un- 
happiness  until  too  late.  But  in  the 
garden  of  that  humble  home  —  that 
pretty  home  wherein  her  fair  dead 
body  lay — the  father  and  the  cowardly 
lover  met,  and  it  was  then  in  a  scene 
of  mingled  grief  and  fury  that  Yusuf 
was  cursed  into  silence. 

Before  the  Moslem  priest  could 
gather  sufficient  courage  to  have  the 
man  seized,  the  Greek  had  finished 
his  terrible  execration  and  had  disap- 
peared, and  though  Yusuf  had  searched 
Egypt,  he  never  found  a  clue  to  aid 
him  in  discovery. 

The  Greek  had  absolutely  vanished, 
leaving  no  trace.  This  had  happened 
[64] 


I 


T  was  in  a  scene  of  mingled 
grief  and  fury  that  Yusuf 
was  cursed  into  silence 


PRINCESS    SAYRANE 

many  years  previously,  but  the  scene 
was  too  horrible  to  forget;  Yusuf 
shuddered  yet  at  the  vividness,  and 
covered  his  eyes  still  at  the  bare 
recollection.  And  the  beautiful  Nerea, 
as  she  lay  like  chiselled  marble  in 
her  thin  white  shroud,  was  more 
potent  to  him  dead  than  she  had 
been  in  life. 

She  was  such  a  young  thing  to  lie 
so  quiet.  She  was  as  fresh  and  inno- 
cent as  a  flower  when  Yusuf  sought 
her  out.  Her  youth  had  brought 
the  only  joy,  the  only  claim  to 
happiness,  the  Greek  knew.  Therefore 
when  he  knew  the  truth,  his  grief 
and  rage  were  unbounded,  maniacal. 
Small  wonder  Yusuf  trembled  at  the 
recollection. 

The  marvel  of  it  all  was  that  such 
a  fragile,  beautiful  creature  as  Nerea 
[65] 


PRINCESS    SAYRANE 


7 


had  called  the  ugly  Greek,  father; 
but  she  was  typical  of  the  pure  white 
lily  that  rises  from  the  black  slime, 
for  she  had  budded  and  bloomed  in 
her  rough  impoverished  surroundings 
to  a  type  of  perfect  beauty. 

As  a  child  she  had  lived  in  perfect 
freedom,  born  partly  of  her  father's 
poverty,  and  partly  of  his  great  con- 
fidence in  her  innocence.  Without 
companionship,  she  had  never  been 
lonely.  Their  small  home  lay  a  little 
back  from  the  river  —  that  great 
river  that  was  a  source  of  endless  joy 
to  the  maiden,  thronged  as  it  was  with 
native  boats  of  all  sizes  and  colors, 
crowded  with  men,  women,  and  chil- 
dren, camels,  dogs,  donkeys,  and  mer- 
chandise. It  was  always  a  busy 
thoroughfare.  Tiring  of  the  sight, 
she  would  climb  the  savage  hills, 
[66] 


7 


PRINCESS    SAYRANE 

barefoot  and  agile,  or  descend  into 
gorges  filled  with  rugged  plants,  or 
wander  to  the  shore  and  dip  her 
dainty  toes  in  the  waters  of  the  Nile. 
Her  innocence  always  protected  her 
until  one  day  the  Grand  Mufti's  evil 
eyes  traced  her  out.  How  had  she 
sinned?  Alas!  why  write  it?  Once 
having  learned  the  bitterness  of  illicit 
love,  there  came  a  look  of  exile  in 
her  face,  a  lassitude  suggesting  hope- 
less misery.  She  danced  no  longer, 
but  sat  for  hours  watching  the  gleam- 
ing silver  stream  slip  by  her  feet,  or 
raising  her  sad  eyes,  she  caught  the 
purple  shadows  on  the  mountains  until 
the  chill  night  breeze  forced  her  home- 
wards. 

Innocence  once  gone  the  beauty  of 
her  flower-face  changed,  and  the  gleam 
of  fierce  flame  flared  often  in  her  eyes. 
[67] 


■  r.»Hi^iiniiimimmiiiiifmi 


EXTXXB 


17 


PRINCESS    SAYRANE 

In  passion  as  in  all  else  it  is  the  fire 
of  love  that  purifies.  Love  must  be 
founded  on  respect  and  truth,  there- 
fore for  Nerea  there  was  no  joy  in 
her  bond.  Peace  had  left  her  soul 
and  she  saw  only  the  abyss  of  bitter- 
ness, while  her  heart  longed  for  the 
heights.  This  poor  child  uncon- 
sciously realized  the  wrong  that  had 
been  done  to  her,  and  passion,  beat- 
ing cymbals  of  monstrous  fire,  told  her 
she  was  no  longer  pure.  In  a  fever- 
ish frenzy  of  misery  she  saw  but  one 
escape,  and  like  a  cry  in  the  night  — 
Despair  —  the  death  wail  —  sounded 
in  her  heart. 

Intolerable  was  the  anguish  of  the 
Greek  when  he  learned  the  truth, 
and  revenge  like  a  flame  flared  in 
his  breast,  and  as  the  father  brooded 
intensely  over  the  injury,  his  thoughts 
[68] 


HfiMmiminiiniUHlIll 


□CE 


aooc 


CHAPTER    SIX 


THE  night  had  come.  Across  the 
heavens  was  drawn  the  glorious  broi- 
dered  tapestry  of  stars.  The  constel- 
lations, shining  in  a  violet-colored  sky, 
were  brilliant  and  splendid.  Majes- 
tically, slowly,  they  moved,  swinging 
around  the  celestial  circle  as  though  led 
by  angels'  voices.  The  distant  moun- 
tains were  bare  crags  of  silver  in  the 
moonlight.  Their  weird  solitude  and 
their  grim  desolation  were  not  appar- 
ent beneath  the  soft,  silver  glow  of 
the  great  night-lamp  in  the  heavens. 
They  reflected  only  a  wonderful  and 
strange  beauty.  The  air  glittered  clear 
as  crystal;  and  mystery,  luminous  yet 
impenetrable  as  a  desert  mirage,  hov- 
ered over  all. 

[70] 


HUUIIIE 


niiiiiinm 


ihiiimiumumi 


Hi 


PRINCESS    SAYRANE 

The  ambassador  and  his  brilliant 
suite,  crossing  the  broad  court,  entered 
the  hall  of  ceremony,  which  was  glow- 
ing with  light.  It  was  a  spacious 
room,  containing  a  rich  dais  with 
curtains  of  great  splendor.  Mag- 
nificent carpets  and  furnishings  were 
there.  Three  thrones  awaited  their 
occupants:  one  for  the  Caliph,  one  for 
the  Princess,  and  between  the  two 
one  for  the  brother  of  the  Emperor. 
The  Caliph  had  advanced  to  the  centre 
of  the  room  to  meet  the  distinguished 
guest,  and  taking  the  Prince  by  the 
hand,  bade  him  welcome  in  suitable 
words.  The  old  Caliph  possessed  a 
dignity  born  of  generations  of  power; 
his  high  crown  of  gold  and  silver, 
his  robe  of  rich  brocade,  and  his  silk 
shirt  with  wide,  flowing  sleeves,  gave 
him  a  picturesqueness  besides,  which 
[71] 


■  ■■■■iHniniuiimiii 


7 


□OCUQ 


PRINCESS    SAYRANE 

the  young  Prince  was  not  slow  to 
mark.  Seeing  the  dignity  of  his  bear- 
ing, he  unconsciously  bowed  his  head 
more  deeply  than  he  intended  in  the 
greeting,  for  he  had  not  before  been 
impressed  with  the  greatness  of  this 
vassal-king.  The  Sultan  saw  before 
him  a  young  man  of  splendid  stature. 
Neither  very  dark  nor  entirely  fair, 
his  countenance  was  impressive  with 
large  intelligent  eyes,  which  shone 
with  deep  sincerity;  and  his  brow 
was  high,  his  jaw  was  firm  and  square. 
In  presence  and  in  bearing,  he  showed 
himself  of  noble  birth.  Speedily  the 
exchange  of  courtesies  was  made  be- 
tween the  two  men;  then,  turning, 
the  elder  led  the  way  to  the  Princess 
and  the  throne  beside  her.  Then  for 
the  first  time  Prince  Togral,  glancing 
upward,  was  conscious  of  the  daughter 
[72] 


T"  —  1 ■  ■»■■■■■■■■« 


) 


BXMS 


PRINCESS    SAYRANE 

of  the  Sultan.  For  a  little  space  he 
stood  in  silence,  looking  upon  her  face. 
Priest  though  he  was,  she  thrilled  him, 
for  she  rivalled  in  beauty  any  woman 
he  had  ever  seen.  Tall  and  slender 
she  stood,  poised  like  a  beautiful  lily, 
before  the  throne. 

A  white  gown,  threaded  with  silver 
and  gold,  in  Oriental  designs,  clung  to 
her  figure,  displaying  the  sweeping 
curve  of  her  hips  and  the  perfect 
symmetry  of  her  lovely  form.  From 
the  round,  full  bosom  rose  the  white 
column  of  her  throat.  The  firm  flesh 
of  her  splendid  arms  glistened  like 
snow  through  the  gauzy  tissue,  while 
her  dark  hair,  encircled  with  a  jewelled 
band,  and  braided  in  gold  thread, 
hung  in  two  large  plaits  to  her  knees; 
and  the  loose  braids,  falling  across 
her  white  gauzy  dress,  showed  in 
[73] 


Lium ■■ .Hmniii  ■■■■■■nrat* 


iiminiiwwiiiniiiniiwiiiiiiHMMiinn^ 


1 


PRINCESS    SAYRANE 

marked  contrast  to  its  snowy  shimmer. 
A  long  train  of  golden  tissue  hung 
from  her  shoulders  and  glittered  like 
dew  with  the  sun  upon  it.  Blood- 
red  rubies  clasped  her  white  throat, 
and  a  delicate  love-knot,  in  frosted 
silver,  inlaid  with  precious  jewels,  en- 
circled her  slender  waist.  Her  jew- 
elled slippers  peeped  out  from  under 
her  robe. 

The  dignity  of  her  bearing  impressed 
him  more  than  aught  else,  for  she  was 
young  to  carry  herself  thus.  All  this 
he  saw  in  a  glance;  but  it  was  her 
eyes  that  held  him  spellbound.  He 
would  have  known  them  anywhere. 
She  was  the  maiden  who  had  entered 
with  the  dancers,  but  who  took  no 
part  in  their  performance.  Now  that 
he  saw  her  fully,  she  was  lovelier  than 
he  had  imagined.    The  paintings  sent 


v 


lUlinimitiiiniiiinnitiiiin^ 


7 


PRINCESS    SAYRANE 

the  Emperor  had  missed  her  wonder- 
ful beauty,  he  thought;  surely  they 
had  not  done  her  justice.  They  had 
charmed  the  eye,  it  is  true,  but  they 
had  given  no  assurance  of  the  wonder- 
ful fascination  of  the  living  Princess. 
And  as  he  watched,  the  changing 
color  mounted  her  cheek,  first  white, 
then  red.  Wonderful  and  incompre- 
hensive  is  the  mystery  of  a  woman's 
beauty  1  Her  eyes,  dark  as  midnight 
and  luminous,  set  in  the  twin  arches 
of  her  brow,  glowed  like  stars.  Her 
lips  seemed  the  heart  of  a  juicy  pome- 
granate, and  shone  against  the  ivory 
white  of  her  skin.  She  stood  before 
his  enchanted  eyes  a  perfect  bit  of 
womankind. 

And  what  thought  the  Princess  Say- 
rane  as  she  saw  the  king's  messenger? 
With  all  her  lustrous  beauty  and  her 


HIHUHOBP 


7 


PRINCESS    SAYRANE 

dignity  of  bearing,  she  was  but  a 
young  and  inexperienced  girl.  She 
saw  before  her  a  man  of  great  stature 
and  wonderful  physical  beauty.  His 
garb  was  that  of  a  priest,  and  upon 
his  shoulder  was  embroidered  a  crim- 
son cross;  but  his  bearing  was  that 
of  an  emperor.  She  said  to  herself, 
"Surely  this  is  the  ancient  soul  of 
man,"  and  prayed  in  her  heart  the 
Emperor  would  resemble  him.  Then 
her  feelings  changed  and  she  became 
possessed  of  a  tumult  of  strange 
emotions.  Something  stirred  in  the 
lethargy  of  her  sleeping  soul  and  lit 
it  with  a  dancing  trembling  light. 
She  said  within  herself:  "Though  he 
pleases  me,  yet  he  too  is  hateful  to 
my  sight.  He  has  come  in  splendid 
strength,  to  view  the  slave  his  brother's 
power  has  bought.  Oh,  for  a  man's 
[76] 


XCCD 


7 


luninmuniiinn 

PRINCESS    SAYRANE 

freedom,  to  meet  him  once  on  equal 
ground!"  But  her  mind  was  alert, 
and  she  was  quick  to  note  his  admira- 
tion. She  said,  "I  will  be  wary, 
and  though  I  hate  him,  I  shall  be  wise 
as  the  serpent  and  innocent  as  the 
dove."  For  an  instant  she  too  stood 
as  still  as  death.  Her  dark  eyes  rest- 
ing on  him  questioningly,  entered  into 
his  soul,  which,  till  this  moment,  had 
been  a  waste  and  empty  of  any  woman's 
smile.  Now  he  was  flooded  with  the 
rapture  of  the  sunlight.  At  last  the 
Princess  started  as  from  a  dream,  and, 
in  a  low,  soft  voice,  said,  extending 
her  hand,  "Surely,  my  brother,  you 
are  welcome  at  our  court." 

Togral   at   these   words   advanced, 

and  kneeling,  kissed  her  hand,  saying 

in  salutation,  "Fair  Princess,  I  thank 

you  from  my  heart  for  your  kindness 

[77] 


PRINCESS    SA YRANE 


7 


and  your  welcome.  I  come  to  you 
from  the  mighty  emperor  of  a  great 
country,  where  one  travels  for  days 
and  yet  fails  to  reach  its  border; 
where  the  ranges  of  rock-bound  moun- 
tains hold  great  treasures  of  such 
magnificence  that  the  world  could 
not  exhaust  them,  and  yield  those 
treasures  only  at  the  bidding  of  one 
man;  where  a  powerful  emperor  lives 
surrounded  by  kings  for  subjects,  and 
by  men  who,  while  obeying  his  strict 
laws,  yet  are  inspired  to  brave  deeds 
by  the  courage  of  their  leader,  —  men 
who  follow  him  faithfully,  whether 
for  war  or  peace,  because,  in  conquer- 
ing his  foes  or  in  governing  peaceful 
countries,  he  possesses  a  personality 
that  binds  all  to  him.  He  has  won 
his  spurs  in  war,  and  is  called  the  lion- 
hearted;  but  to-day  he  humbly  sues 
[78] 


«i»ii»ii iminimiiiniiiiuill 


PRINCESS    SAYRANE 

for  a  smile  from  you,  while  he  awaits 
and  prepares  for  the  coming  of  his 
bride.  He  bids  me  greet  you  in  offer- 
ing his  gifts,  hoping  these  trifles  may 
give  you  joy,  and  turn  your  thoughts 
to  him  and  to  his  country." 

The  Princess  listened  in  silence  to 
these  words.  She  showed  no  emotion 
whatever,  but  her  face  was  deathly 
pale;  and  when  Togral  had  finished, 
she  only  bowed  her  head  in  response. 
Then  she  sat  upon  her  throne,  motion- 
ing him  to  take  the  seat  beside  her. 
Thus,  in  silence,  they  waited  while 
the  slaves  bearing  the  presents  ad- 
vanced. 

First  walked  ten  young  slave-girls 
of  remarkable  beauty.  Their  eyes 
were  brilliant  and  black;  their  teeth 
gleamed  like  shining  pearls,  and  their 
straight  lithe  bodies  moved  with  a 
[79] 


*»«■«■ ■■■■■■iihiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiihJ 


niannn».miitKJU»miuBiiHMimMnimn,qj 


7 


PRINCESS    SAYRANE 

splendid  bearing.  In  their  midst, 
carried  on  a  cushion  between  silken 
banners,  was  a  large  golden  ball,  and 
in  the  centre  of  this  lay  a  tiny  jewelled 
box  containing  the  gemmed  ring  of 
King  Solomon's  son.  The  slave-girls 
knelt  before  the  Princess  with  their 
priceless  offering;  then  the  ambassador, 
stooping,  raised  it  from  its  glittering 
bed,  and  kneeling,  placed  it  on  a 
finger  of  her  left  hand. 

The  flash  of  rubies,  the  sparkle  of 
diamonds,  the  iridescence  of  opals, 
and  the  purity  of  the  pearl  were  all 
caught  and  held  in  this  one  superb 
stone,  which  was  so  marvellous  in 
its  wonderful  light  as  it  flashed  upon 
her  finger  that  all  other  jewels  paled 
beside  it.  Sayrane  knew  that  it  was 
her  betrothal  ring.  She  knew  its 
value  and  its  history;  but  she  also 
[80] 


PRINCESS    SAYRANE 


knew  the  penalty  she  paid  in  owning  it. 
It  bore  the  words,  The  complete  love 
of  one  woman,  but  to  her  it  seemed  a 
mockery,  a  horrid  jest.  It  marked 
her  bondage  to  a  man  she  knew 
not,  and  as  she  gazed  upon  it  she  paled 
and  grew  so  faint  that  the  Emperor's 
brother  gently  held  his  arm  about 
her  as  she  swayed  a  little  toward 
him.  But  Sayrane  was  no  weakling. 
At  his  touch  she  drew  herself  up 
proudly,  and  though  she  bit  her  lips 
to  keep  from  crying  out,  she  recovered 
herself  with  dignity. 

Then,  at  a  signal  from  Togral, 
the  slaves  brought  forth  the  mag- 
nificent princely  offerings.  Curious 
green  turquoise,  found  in  our  day 
only  in  the  tombs  of  the  kings,  was 
there;  Persian  and  silken  carpets  of 
the  finest  weave  and  rarest  coloring 
[81] 


nimiiiUHimmmiinwmuiniiunniiir 


f 


PRINCESS    SAYRANE 

and  patterns;  stained  ivory,  curiously 
carved  and  cut;  moonstones;  brace- 
lets of  jade;  sandal  wood  and  blue 
enamel  and  shawls  of  finest  wool; 
robes  of  gold  tissue,  and  jewels  cut 
by  famous  artists;  curiously  wrought 
cabinets,  inlaid  with  mosaic  gold; 
dark- veined  onyx  tables;  amethyst 
necklaces,  and  topaz,  yellow  as  the 
sun;  pale  poppies  broidered  on  blue 
silk  in  gowns  for  her  to  wear. 

Never  before  had  Sayrane  seen  so 
many  and  such  exquisite  things.  She 
was  young,  and  the  mystery,  the 
magic  of  beautiful  things  attracted 
her.  Color,  wavering  and  uncertain, 
from  pale  violet  to  brilliant  red,  lay 
before  her.  Embroidered  butterflies, 
alighting  on  flowers  with  gold-dust 
powdering  their  wings,  were  wrought 
on  scarlet  cloaks,  so  exquisitely  they 
[82] 


PRINCESS    SAYRANE 


7 


seemed  real  and  alive;  and  as  she 
gazed  at  the  long  brocaded  gowns  and 
mantles  and  the  fluttering  huge  fans 
of  black  and  silver,  she  shielded  her 
eyes  from  the  dazzling  sight.  For 
the  glitter  was  almost  more  than  she 
could  bear.  Her  lips  broke  into  the 
border  of  a  smile,  and  her  white 
teeth  gleamed  between  their  scarlet 
lines,  as  she  thanked  the  Emperor's 
brother;  for  she  was  pleased  with  the 
rich  offerings.  The  gifts  were  so  nu- 
merous they  could  not  all  be  displayed 
that  night;  new  gifts  were  shown  in 
the  days  that  followed  and  the  Prin- 
cess continued  to  look  at  them  until 
she  was  breathless  with  amazement 
and  troubled  with  the  magnificence 
and  the  generosity  of  her  future  lord. 
In  truth  it  seemed  to  her  that  his 
country  had  found  the  golden  age. 
[83] 


CHAPTER    SEVEN 


NOR  was  her  court  wanting  in  hospi- 
tality and  richness  of  display  to  honor 
the  strangers.  Her  father  had  devised 
many  amusements  for  their  guests,  and 
for  fifteen  days  and  nights  new  en- 
tertainments delighted  them.  Ban- 
quet succeeded  banquet.  By  day  they 
travelled  through  cities  on  horseback 
for  diversion,  viewing  mighty  for- 
tresses, and  examining  the  canal  cut  to 
receive  and  carry  the  precious  water  of 
the  great  river  to  the  fertile  fields. 
They  saw  large  covered  sheds;  in  some, 
artisans  were  employed  making  mag- 
nificent dresses  for  the  court,  and  in 
others  they  made  engines  of  war;  in 
all  they  saw  slaves  chained  at  work. 
[84] 


imu 


mmui 


HtlllFI 


milium 


7 


PRI NCESS    SAYRANE 

Sayrane's  heart  went  out  in  sympathy 
to  those  unfortunates  toiling  without 
respite  for  a  lifetime,  their  only  hope, 
if  they  had  served  faithfully,  that  in 
their  old  age  the  fetters  would  be  re- 
moved. Alas!  such  a  fearful  appren- 
ticeship would  take  all  the  fire  of  their 
youth;  when  permitted  to  go  free  they 
would  lack  a  man's  courage  and  would 
rather  continue  to  work  as  they  had 
always  done  than  leave  their  chains 
and  depend  upon  themselves. 

On  these  expeditions  Togral  rode 
always  beside  the  Princess;  and  in 
their  long  and  frequent  conversations 
he  recognized  with  delight  the  purity 
and  beauty  of  her  mind  and  heart. 
She  told  him  with  sadness  the  history 
of  the  unfortunate  chained  creatures, 
and  of  how  she  had  striven  for  their 
betterment.  But  in  her  country 
[85] 


V 


PRINCESS    SAYRANE 


i 

7   ! 


law  was  not  easily  changed,  and  she 
had  failed.  She  added  with  bitter- 
ness of  spirit  that  his  powerful  brother 
might  alter  all  by  a  word;  when  he 
promised  to  intercede  for  them,  her 
smile  warmed  his  heart. 

For  fifteen  days  the  priest-brother 
of  the  Emperor  lived  in  the  delight 
and  worldliness  of  the  court,  making 
no  especial  effort  to  speak  of  his  own 
Christian  faith  and  teachings.  It  was 
but  courtesy  to  study  theirs,  and  they 
were  so  eager  and  proud  to  show  him 
their  mysteries  and  customs. 

When  they  asked  with  eagerness 
if  their  worship  seemed  not  better 
than  his,  he  told  them  that  all  things 
done  in  love  and  truth  and  purity 
were  acceptable  to  his  God.  Their 
way  was  good  to  them;  but  he  loved 
his  own  best.  When  the  fifteen  days 
[86] 


PRINCESS    SAYRANE 


0 


7 


were  gone,  he  went  about  among  the 
people  and  preached  and  converted 
many.  Almost  daily  he  preached 
the  Christian  faith,  and  taught  the 
beautiful  life  of  Christ. 

Though  he  saw  sometimes  that  the 
Princess  Sayrane  had  entered  with 
her  maids  to  hear,  he  made  no  special 
attempt  to  speak  to  her  alone  of  this 
subject  nearest  his  heart.  Why  was 
this?  He  could  hardly  explain  the 
feeling  to  himself;  yet  it  was  there. 
Often  he  entered  her  presence,  de- 
termined to  tell  of  the  one  great 
object  of  his  coming  to  her  court,  — 
the  splendid  hope  of  her  conversion. 
But  somehow  he  could  not  strike 
the  higher  key.  He  felt  an  indescrib- 
able strain  whenever  he  attempted 
to  begin;  so  that,  each  time,  he  post- 
poned it.  He  pondered  often  and 
[87] 


] 


1 


iimiKinuj 


mumm 


PRINCESS    SAYRANE 

long  over  the  difficulty;  but  always 
t  mystified  and  eluded  him.  It  was 
as  though  her  clear  soul  stood  white 
and  brilliant  before  him,  challenging 
him  to  call  her  pagan.  In  contact 
with  her,  he  felt  the  subtle  thrill  of 
a  mysterious  current  in  her  nature. 
Something  high  and  noble,  that  seemed 
to  say,  "You  cannot  lift  me  higher 
than  I  am.  Why  should  you  try?" 
She  puzzled,  though  she  charmed  him 
always,  so  that  he  said  to  himself, 
"Behold  my  cowardice!  Why  cannot 
I  speak  to  her  as  I  do  to  the  others?" 
Then,  gaining  courage,  he  would  bind 
himself  in  full  determination  to  speak; 
but  the  young  girl  would  turn  her 
clear  and  penetrating  eyes  upon  him, 
and  they  seemed  to  say,  "Do  you 
desire  to  lead  me  to  your  faith  ?  Why  ? 
Is  it  for  God  alone?  Think  well! 
[88] 


\ 


inmimtmitimiiniiiiiiiummimiwmii^ 

PRINCESS    SAYRANE 

Is  there  no  self  in  your  desire  to  see 
me  a  Christian?  Would  I  not  then 
be  nearer  to  you  in  the  flesh?  Is 
there  the  purity  of  the  highest  ideal 
in  your  purpose  to  make  me  one  of 
your  faith?  Are  there  not  some  faint 
thrills  in  the  fibres  of  the  body  when 
you  desire  to  raise  my  immortal  soul? 
While  there  is  an  earthly  germ  in  your 
heart  do  not  approach  that  sacred 
and  solemn  duty,  the  preparing  of 
a  soul  for  immortality,  its  consecra- 
tion to  God.  The  Lord  seeks  to 
win  me,  it  is  true;  but,  are  you  pre- 
pared to  be  his  instrument?  Can 
such  thoughts  as  you  harbor  of  me 
allow  you   to  speak?" 

Sayrane's  clear  eyes  seemed  to  read 

his   innermost   soul,    until    he   would 

shrink   with   cowardice,    and   say   to 

himself:  "Not  yet,  not  yet."     It  was 

[89] 


iimiinitiHHitMimtiwiiuiiimiiu,,,,,..-. 

PRINCESS    SAYRANE 

j  as  though  water  had  been  thrown 
;  on  fire,  and  he  said,  "I  will  subdue 
|  my  thoughts  better.  I  will  control 
my  feelings,  and  when  I  come  to  her 
with  God's  truth,  I  shall  be  strong, 
and  there  shall  be  nothing  personal 
in  my  thoughts.  The  spirit  of  my 
Master  will  speak  for  me,  and  into 
the  pure  crystal  of  her  mind  still 
so  unsullied  and  innocent  shall  I  bring 
only  the  glory  and  the  greatness  of 
God  to  win  her.  Light  and  peace 
in  a  swelling  wave  of  warmth  shall 
envelope  her,  and  the  silent  cry  of 
my  heart  shall  not  disturb  her;  only 
the  living  waters  of  the  spring  of 
truth  shall  appeal  to  her  soul  for  the 
faith  of  the  White  Christ!" 

But  there  were  other  times  when 
he  could  not  master  himself  so  com- 
-  could  not  reason  s< 


PRINCESS    SA YRANE 


7 


It  would  be  when  Sayrane  would 
look  at  him  with  frightened  eyes,  — 
eyes  that  pleadingly  seemed  to  say, 
"Do  not  let  your  soul  forsake  me.  I 
have  need  of  your  strength."  These 
were  times  when  Togral  had  seemed 
to  need  all  his  courage  for  self-control. 
She  was  so  young,  so  lonely  in  her 
great  palace,  and  with  all  her  self- 
reliance  so  like  a  mere  child  in  her 
simplicity,  that  he  was  torn  by  con- 
flicting emotions.  Down  in  his  heart 
he  cried,  "How  I  long  to  take  her  in 
my  arms;  to  confess  my  love;  to  beg 
for  the  glory  of  hers!  And  this  is 
the  fulfilment  of  my  mission!  This 
is  the  end  of  my  great  ambition  to 
convert  to  Christianity  the  future 
empress  of  a  great  kingdom!  What 
would  not  her  influence  as  a  Christian 
mean  to  the  people  in  her  future  home? 
[91] 


7 


HMiiiti»ii«««ini»i«MfMiiiiu«Muninmr 


PRINCESS    SAYRANE 

And  now  this  love  that  has  seized  me 
threatens  to  ensnare  and  entrap  me, 
so  that  I  shall  forget  and  fail  in  my 
purpose." 

Never  before  had  any  woman  so 
filled  his  life.  In  his  youth,  before 
his  mind  had  turned  to  God,  some- 
times women  had  flashed  upon  him; 
but  only  as  an  evil  breath.  Now 
that  was  past  forever.  He  had  felt 
the  sin  of  the  world;  and  the  repul- 
sion that  follows  and  shrinks  from  it 
had  also  come.  He  had  found  refuge 
in  embracing  the  Cross,  and  had  been 
strong  since  then  to  resist  the  crafty 
forces  of  the  air.  Now,  in  the 
presence  of  this  pure  unsullied  girl, 
his  mind  was  tormented  with  a  power 
of  love  he  had  never  dreamed  of. 
"Why  has  this  happened  to  me  now?" 
he  cried.  "I  had  planned  the  con- 
[92] 


PRINCESS    SAYRANE 


f 


version  of  Sayrane.  To  snatch  her 
from  spiritual  darkness  was  the  object 
for  which  I  meant  to  strive;  and  now 
when  this  human  love  has  intervened 
I  feel  afraid.  Am  I  really  fit  to  be 
the  instrument  to  bring  even  a  Moham- 
medan to  God  —  I  who  feel  all  the 
pulses  of  my  body  warring  when  I 
think  of  her?"  Day  by  day  he  post- 
poned all  talk  of  his  supreme  object 
in  coming  to  the  court,  and  in  the 
darkness  of  the  night  he  fought 
within  himself  for  comfort  and  for 
strength  to  subordinate  this  earthly 
love  to  a  higher  purpose.  But  the 
reticence  he  was  obliged  to  preserve 
with  her  on  the  subject  of  religion 
troubled  him.  He  felt,  no  matter 
how  exquisite  Sayrane  was  in  his 
eyes,  that  the  knowledge  of  the  Son 
of  the  Great  Power  that  fashioned 
[93] 


7 


■  mVnni»..iiimniinminiiiimimn^ 

PRINCESS    SAYRANE 

all  things  was  necessary  to  her  soul 
to  make  it  perfect.  In  the  beginning, 
before  he  had  seen  her,  he  had  felt  that 
to  gain  her  for  Christ  would  be  the 
greatest  work  of  his  life.  Now  that 
he  had  fallen  under  her  spell,  not 
only  did  he  wish  to  win  her  for  the 
sake  of  the  subjects  in  her  future 
kingdom,  but  day  by  day  he  grew 
to  realize  that  the  salvation  of  her 
soul  was  dearer  to  him  than  aught 
else  on  earth.  Often  he  pondered 
and  wondered  how  he  should  begin, 
how  he  should  tell  her  of  his  great 
object  in  seeking  her  court.  He  would 
reason  to  himself:  "Exquisite  in 
character  and  form  as  she  is,  yet 
she  lacks  the  belief,  the  faith,  that 
will  make  her  the  one  priceless  pearl. 
Why  should  I  not  be  the  instrument 
to  show  her  the  beauties,  the  wonders 


t 


0 


PRI  NCESS    SAYRANE 

of  Christianity?"  And  then,  strong 
in  determination,  he  would  seek  her 
presence;  only  to  feel  at  once  the  subtle 
thrill  of  a  mysterious  presence  in  her 
nature,  telling  him  she  was  worthier 
than  he,  and  that  he  was  presumptu- 
ous to  try  to  teach  her  at  all.  Then, 
baffled,  he  would  remain  dumb. 


CHAPTER    EIGHT 

THE  court  of  Egypt  received  news 
daily  of  Prester  John's  approach. 
Surfeited  with  victory  and  success 
the  Emperor  now  had  turned  his 
face  toward  Egypt  for  his  bride.  But 
a  feeling  of  fierceness  overcame  Say- 
rane  as  she  watched  the  preparations 
for  his  reception;  at  every  step  he 
made  across  the  shifting  sands  of  the 
desert,  he  grew  more  repellent  to  her 
mind.  How  swiftly  the  days  were 
gliding  by  and  the  purple  shadows 
slipping  in  between,  with  a  midnight 
all  stars!  In  less  than  two  months 
now  he  would  reach  her. 

Already  the  great  tent  was  pitched 
in  the  desert  ready  for  his  occupancy 
[96] 


IllmlHIHIl.llHllllHIW ■■■■■«.rapnQ 

PRINCESS    SAYRANE 

the  last  night  prior  to  his  entering 
her  city.  The  Tent  of  Death  it  was 
called  in  spite  of  its  silken  draperies, 
its  luxurious  bath,  and  its  Oriental 
comforts,  for  it  was  never  erected 
without  causing  the  death  of  at  least 
two  men.  It  was  always  carried 
before  Prester  John  the  Conqueror, 
and  at  his  will  was  pitched. 

With  at  least  two  tragedies  always 
attendant  upon  its  erection,  the  Prin- 
cess argued,  only  a  barbarian  would 
continue  its  use,  yet  he  called  himself 
a  Christian;  and  she  trembled  for 
her  future  with  such  a  soulless  man. 

What  a  mixture  of  arrogance  and 
greatness  was  his  nature!  Though 
his  victories  pronounced  him  wise  in 
many  matters,  and  his  military  tactics 
commanded  the  respect  of  the  civil- 
ized world,  Sayrane  felt  that  his  pro- 
[97 


PRINCESS    SAYRANE 


' 


gress  in  other  ways  had  not  been  equal. 
She  admired  strength  of  mind  and 
purpose,  but  it  must  be  joined  with 
forbearance  and  justice;  and  Prester 
John  seemed  to  her  only  obstinate, 
with  an  overwhelming  sense  of  his 
own  superiority.  He  did  not  commit 
crime  wantonly,  perhaps,  but  he  had 
a  great  contempt  for  other  nations, 
in  fact  all  tributary  countries  seemed 
to  him  to  exist  only  as  breathing 
fields  for  the  benefit  of  Abyssinia, 
and  individuals  were  of  small  im- 
portance. He  accepted  the  sacrifice 
of  a  man's  life  as  easily  as  he  accepted 
a  basket  of  fruit. 

With  her  high  education  Sayrane 
had  developed  wonderfully;  her  love 
of  right  and  equality  was  strong. 
What  mattered  it,  then,  that  one 
of  the  palaces  that  he  would  assign 
[98] 


PRINCESS    SAYRANE 


7 


her  was  built  by  the  Apostle  Thomas 
for  the  Indian  King  Gundoforus?  She 
would  be  ill  mated  and  unhappy. 
Though  the  ceilings  and  joints  were  of 
sethym  wood,  and  the  roof  of  ebony, 
and  the  gables  of  the  palace  studded 
with  golden  apples,  each  of  which 
contained  two  carbuncles,  so  that  the 
gold  shone  by  day,  and  the  carbuncles 
by  night,  she  took  no  pleasure  in  the 
thought.  The  portals  were  of  ebony 
too,  and  the  windows  of  crystal;  it 
contained  tables  of  gold  and  amethyst, 
and  its  steps  of  porphyry  were  inlaid 
with  gems.  Still  she  felt  that  once 
within  its  walls,  she  would  be  only 
a  prisoner,  for  she  would  be  allowed 
no  freedom  of  thought. 

Yusuf's  persistency  in  offering  her 
what   he  called   liberty   in   marrying 
him  seemed  her  only  ,  escape.    Once 
[99] 


PRINCESS    SA YRAN  E 


f 


his,  he  argued,  the  Christian  faith  — 
the  Emperor's  faith  —  dared  not  sepa- 
rate them.  No  matter  how  violent 
the  Emperor  might  be,  he  could  not 
take  even  a  Mohammedan's  wife. 

Yusuf  had  told  her  that  her  next 
older  sister  could  be  substituted.  Of 
course  the  Emperor's  brother  Togral 
must  be  reckoned  with,  now  that 
he  knew  her;  but  the  others  who 
knew  her  (for  the  veiling  of  high- 
caste  women  was  essential  in  the 
streets)  could  be  almost  counted  in 
a  dozen  names.  There  were  ways 
of  stilling  their  voices,  Yusuf  muttered 
to  himself,  but  with  Togral  that  was 
not  so  easy.  Yet  even  he  could  be 
quieted  once  she  gave  her  consent. 
Yusuf  was  willing  to  take  greater 
risks  than  the  murder  of  an  emperor's 
brother  to  possess  Sayrane. 
[100] 


X 


CHAPTER    NINE 

THE  days  slipped  by.  Togral  was 
still  uneasy  in  mind.  He  was  much 
with  Sayrane;  she  baffled  him,  yet  she 
enchanted  him-  At  times  she  held 
herself  coldly  aloof,  and  never  by  word 
showed  him  even  the  slightest  personal 
kindness.  Yet  again  he  fancied,  de- 
spite her  manner,  her  glances  belied 
her  words.  And  Sayrane  felt  these 
subtle  stirrings  too.  Her  own  mind 
was  not  at  peace,  though  she  hated 
him  because  he  was  the  brother  of  the 
man  who  had  bought  her  freedom  —  for 
was  she  not  enslaved  if  forced  into 
marriage?  These  were  times  when 
she  struggled  with  evil  impulses.    She 


PRINCESS    SAYRANE 


v 


r 


was  pure,  but  when  her  father's  blood 
was  high  in  her  veins,  evil  thoughts 
ran  riot  too.  Was  the  only  escape 
from  the  dreaded  Emperor  a  life  with 
the  hated  Yusuf  ?  Was  that  her  only 
chance  of  liberty?  Even  as  she  mused 
she  flushed,  for  with  a  woman's  intu- 
ition she  divined  Togral's  weakness, 
—  his  unspoken  love  for  her. 

Could  she  enlist  him  against  his 
own  brother?  Sometimes  she  deter- 
mined to  fight  and  win,  balancing 
her  power  to  subdue  against  his  to 
withstand.  But  what  would  she  gain 
after  all  if  she  succeeded?  These  were 
her  evil  moments.  Often  he  awed 
her  by  his  words  of  fire.  Then  he 
seemed  far  removed  and  aloof.  There 
were  times  when,  defiant  of  all,  she 
tempted  him  with  physical  charm. 
Then  the  hot  blood  went  surging 
[102] 


7 


XXXEXXl 


PRINCESS    SAYRANE 


through  his  veins;  and  as  she  stood 
with  wind-blown  hair,  showing  a  full- 
lipped  mouth  scarlet  as  a  pomegran- 
ate, and  teeth  white  and  gleaming, 
she  knew  he  trembled  on  the  edge 
of  the  mysterious  gulf  he  had  fixed 
between  them ;  and  through  the  banter- 
ing jest  that  passed,  she  felt  the  cur- 
rent of  the  truth,  and  that  his  heart 
had  leaped  to  meet  her  own. 

Once,  fully  determined  to  be  his 
undoing  and  break  the  barriers  he 
had  thrust  between,  she  stood  firmly 
erect  and  splendid  and  in  cool  care- 
lessness fully  conscious  that  she  played 
the  temptress;  but  when  she  saw  his 
eyes  bending  steadily  upon  her,  she  was 
frightened  and  suddenly  moved  away. 
She  meant  him  to  love  her  —  that 
was  necessary  to  enlist  his  services,  — 
but  she  was  sure  she  did  not  love  him. 


PRINCESS    SA YRANE 


She  was  young,  impulsive,  and  very 
miserable;  utterly  alone  save  for  the 
loving  support  of  Galla,  she  was  with- 
out defence.  This  man  with  his  grow- 
ing love  might  prove  of  use.  As 
yet  she  hardly  knew  how,  but  since 
the  Emperor  trusted  him  his  influence 
might  be  great;  and,  as  she  argued 
defiantly,  she  was  not  to  blame,  if,  in 
his  love  for  her,  he  betrayed  his 
brother's  trust. 

The  two  months  that  thus  slipped 
by,  Togral  was  much  with  her.  Her 
clear  reason  and  intelligence  were  far 
beyond  her  years,  and  there  were 
deep  notes  in  her  being  he  loved  to 
sound.  Sometimes  when  he  would 
describe  the  beauty  of  his  native  land 
her  eyes  would  sparkle  with  sympathy, 
and  he  would  feel  a  mixture  of  bliss 
and  pain  while  he  watched  her,  obliv- 
[104] 


ui" wnniiininniiimiiiHuunmiw 


7 


PRINCESS    SA YRANE 

ious  to  all  the  world  save  her.  But 
if  he  ventured  to  whisper  of  her  life 
there,  her  blush  and  her  soft  sym- 
pathy vanished.  Like  a  cloud  on  a 
summer  sky,  her  face  hardened,  and 
he  sensed  danger  as  her  eyes  turned 
from  him. 

Solitude  often  draws  hearts  together; 
but  no  matter  how  Togral  planned 
and  sought  to  be  alone  with  the 
Princess  it  was  plain  she  was  dis- 
turbed and  troubled  with  him.  He 
often  attempted  to  win  her  confidence, 
for  her  frankness  of  disposition  was 
one  of  her  greatest  charms;  but  though 
he  sometimes  got  a  momentary  glimpse 
of  her  heart,  he  had  always  the  feeling 
she  was  guarding  her  innermost  secrets. 
There  was  a  wall  of  reserve  he  could 
never  break  down,  never  penetrate; 


1 


7 


» T" inmwiiiimi«im»ni»iw 

PRINCESS    SA YRANE 

thought.  Once  she  had  said  to  him 
(and  the  music  of  her  voice,  caressing 
and  singularly  soft,  was  in  his  ears 
as  he  remembered),  "Books  alone  do 
not  teach  life,  I  know,  but  they  make 
you  travel  far  and  fast  on  the  road 
that  leads  to  the  divine  throne  which 
holds  it." 

"And  what  is  that  great  gift  the 
divine  throne  of  life  holds?"  he  asked 
curiously. 

"The  love  of  one  good  man  given 
to  the  woman  he  chooses  for  his 
mate  and  equal." 

He  was  so  astonished  at  her  answer 
that  he  could  not  reply.  The  creed 
was  strange  to  him. 

"And,"  she  continued,  "the  great 

writers  say  there  is  a  love  founded 

on   love  and   equality,    not   the  one 

the    Mussulman    professes,   where   a 

[106] 


f 


ji^piiwiw iiimimiiimiMunnin^ 

PRINCESS    SAYRANE 

woman  stands  only  for  self  abnega- 
tion, where  she  must  give  all  and 
never  ask  aught  in  return. 

"The  men  of  my  country  say  to  a 
woman,  'I  love  you,'  and  then  thrust 
her  persistently  apart  from  their  lives. 
She  is  only  a  slave  in  a  gilded  palace. 
It  would  be  greater  kindness  to  the 
women  destined  for  such  matings  to 
be  left  in  ignorance  of  what  the 
world  could  hold  for  them.  Educa- 
tion, intellectual  development,  in  such 
cases  is  only  refined  cruelty.  Why 
was  I  educated  and  taught  differently 
from  my  sisters,  then  suddenly  told 
I  must  lead  their  lives?  Why  was  I 
allowed  to  acquire  thoughts  not  in 
accordance  with  the  mode  of  life  I 
must  live? 

"Parents  have  no  right  to  experi- 
ment with  their  children.  My  father 
[107] 


3? 

!■■■«■■—  — — — B— 


PRINCESS    SAYRANE 

saw  I  was  capable  of  education,  and 
he  gave  it,  not  foreseeing  the  unrest 
it  would  entail  on  me.  Now  that 
he  has  done  it,  it  is  only  fair  I  be 
allowed  to  see  men  and  choose  my 
husband." 

Togral  was  overwhelmed  at  her 
speech.  When  he  recalled  that  she 
was  a  Mussulman's  daughter,  and 
came  of  a  stock  which  for  generations 
had  had  only  the  principles  of  sub- 
mission instilled  into  it,  he  could 
hardly  believe  he  heard  aright.  The 
blood  of  her  foreign  mother  was 
strong  when  it  led  to  such  thoughts, 
and  he  said  within  himself,  "She  is 
of  a  race  apart." 

He  saw  she  felt  the  responsibility 
of  her  future  life  as  an  Empress, 
and  that  she  chafed  at  her  limita- 
tions.   Once  she  said  scornfully,   "I 


y 


PRINCESS    SAYRANE 

think  a  man  should  give  to  the  woman 
he  makes  his  wife  at  least  the  right 
to  count  upon  his  companionship  in 
a  life  that  should  mean  happiness 
to  both.  She  should  be  more  strongly 
assured  of  it  if  the  marriage  is  to  be 
one  constrained  by  position,  one  in 
which  love  can  never  play  a  part. 

"I  believe  two  human  beings  who 
come  together  for  life  should  do  so 
from  some  higher  motive,  not  from 
the  cold  arrangement  of  one's  parents. 
It  should  be  from  the  offering  of  mutual 
heart-love.  We  all  have  within  us 
that  divine  spark.  To  my  mind  the 
people  who  marry  without  it  are  moral 
and  physical  cripples." 

Another  time  she  said  to  him,  "Your 

Emperor  has  the  gift  of  influencing 

men,  —  that  I  do  not  deny;  but  has 

he  the  nobility  to  use  that  influence 

[109] 


PRINCESS    SAYRANE 


7 


for  good?  Is  he  not  wantonly  cruel 
and  selfish?" 

"O  Princess  of  Egypt,"  replied 
Togral,  "the  passions  of  men  of  the 
sunland  are  not  those  of  the  chill 
north,  whence  your  teachers  came,  and 
who  misjudge  the  Emperor.  But  the 
charge  you  make  of  cruelty  scarcely 
deserves  serious  consideration.  I 
have  only  to  refer  to  his  conduct 
toward  prisoners  of  war,  and  to  his 
well-known  sense  of  justice  in  his 
treatment  of  his  subjects,  to  answer 
it." 

"But,"  continued  the  Princess 
hotly,  "what  of  his  tyranny  over 
Egypt,  what"  —  and  here  her  eyes 
lowered,  and  her  cheeks  flushed  — 
"what  of  his  treatment  of  me?" 

For  a  moment  the  silence  was  in- 
tense, for  Togral,  who  was  watching 
[110] 


ff""" ..■■■■■■■■■■wiminHm i^j 

PRINCESS    SA YRANE 

her  closely,  made  not  the  slightest 
attempt  to  answer.  Then  Sayrane 
hastened  to  add,  almost  tumbling  her 
words  together  to  hide  her  embarrass- 
ment, "Perhaps  I  am  speaking  to 
you  too  frankly,  but  to  my  mind 
there  is  but  one  excuse  for  marriage." 

"And  what  is  that?"  he  questioned 
gravely. 

There  was  deep  breathing  in  her 
voice  as  she  answered  almost  solemnly, 
"Love!" 

His  eyes  flashed  a  moment,  and  his 
long  oval  face,  slightly  tawny  in  color 
from  the  sun  of  Egypt,  flushed  as 
he  listened,  then  his  laugh  rang  with 
the  lightness  of  humor  as  he  replied: 
"Alas!  Princess,  to  that  thought  I 
fear  my  Emperor  has  never  given 
much  heed." 

As  Togral  answered,  a  faint  sound  of 
[111] 


nmn 


niiHuiiuraiimmui 


uuuuuj 


PRINCESS    SAYRANE 

music  was  heard.  They  were  standing 
in  the  Princess's  garden  in  the  midst 
of  a  wide-spreading  grove  of  stately 
palms.  Between  the  branches  they 
could  see  the  edge  of  the  great  desert 
with  its  suggestion  of  all  the  wonders 
it  contained.  As  the  sun  went  down 
behind  the  Libyan  Hills,  the  palms 
stood  out  black  and  bronze  against 
a  golden  sky,  and  the  Pyramids  looked 
gray  and  ghostly  in  the  distance. 
There  was  a  strange  tenderness  in 
the  Eastern  airs  as  though  they 
bubbled  spontaneously  from  the  heart, 
and  as  the  sound  of  the  African  melody 
arose  soft  and  wild  they  both  felt 
its  spell.  One  long  clear  note  sug- 
gested weird  darkness;  then  came  a 
clear  rhythmic  sound  like  a  sweet 
soft  breeze;  presently  a  wild  pathetic 
utterance  resembled  the  broken  cry 
[112] 


PRI  NCESS    SA YRANE 

of  a  beating  heart;  then  in  the  distance 
a  muffled  beat  of  a  strange  instrument. 
The  music  seemed  to  emanate  from 
some  saddened  soul  in  the  desert; 
but  one  caught  in  it  the  sound  of 
a  prayer,  too,  for  it  soothed  the  spirit. 
As  the  music  trailed  farther  and  farther 
into  the  distance,  the  sense  of  mystery 
seemed  to  envelop  them  both.  The 
notes  rippled  out  from  the  flute,  like 
drops  of  running  water,  and  suddenly 
Togral's  soul  was  flooded  with  a  power 
of  passion  that  only  love  in  the  desert 
can  know. 

Though  the  music  softened  the 
spirit  of  the  woman  by  his  side,  it 
was  with  a  feeling  of  intense  sadness 
that  Sayrane  listened.  Her  future 
unrolled  slowly  before  her.  She  saw 
herself  crowned  a  queen,  surrounded 
with  luxury,  flattered  by  sycophants, 
[113] 


PRINCESS    SAYRANE 

glittering  with  jewels,  but  denied  the 
one  thing  her  heart  most  desired,  — 
an  equal  love  with  freedom  of  thought 
and  expression.  She  saw  the  long 
years  stretch  out  before  her;  she  knew 
that  the  inexorable  sun  would  shine 
at  midday,  and  that  its  golden  vistas 
and  shadowy  dusks  would  repeat  them- 
selves endlessly,  and  she  was  filled 
with  an  immense  sorrow  that  she 
must  live  and  feel  it  all. 

Long  they  stood  silent,  impressed, 
wrapped  in  thought;  for  Togral  too 
was  bewildered,  and  with  burning 
shame  he  saw  how  lightly  he  had 
hitherto  held  woman  in  his  thoughts. 
But  with  magic  this  Princess  of  Egypt 
had  taken  his  soul  prisoner.  She  held 
it  in  the  hollow  of  her  hand.  Was 
she  conscious  of  it?  Did  she  hold 
it  lightly? 

[114] 


1 ■■■■■» lllllHt«»HIIHHM«H»m 

PRINCESS    SAY  RANE 

Fiercely  under  the  palms  of  Africa 
he  asked  himself  the  question,  but 
as  he  watched  the  beautiful  face  and 
listened  to  the  sad  soft  melody  he 
was  unanswered.  Her  face  gave  no 
index  to  her  thoughts,  and  only  mys- 
tery surrounded  her.  Presently  she 
moved  and  lifted  her  eyes,  and  he 
seemed  to  see  far  down  into  her 
innermost  being.  But  there  her  soul 
was  like  a  crystal  sheet,  beautifully 
pure  but  too  dazzlingly  white  to  pene- 
trate; a  weird  feeling  came  over  him, 
and  he  felt  an  overwhelming  sense 
of  his  unworthiness.  The  music  had 
ceased  when  they  moved  away,  the 
night  was  gathering  about  them;  it 
was  like  a  sapphire  and  glowed 
with  a  brilliant,  bluish  light,  which 
the  white  stars  glistening  overhead 
only  intensified.  A  breath  of  cool 
[115 


iM>.ii«ir.»»itimi.uftiiimm 


7 


PRINCESS    SA YRANE 

wind  swept  by,  and  the  palm  trees 
rustled  with  delight  as  it  caressed 
them. 

To  Togral,  Egypt  had  proved  a 
land  of  enchantment.  The  mosques 
were  a  source  of  endless  delight, 
whether  examined  as  single  speci- 
mens of  architecture  or  considered 
as  beautiful  objects  in  conjunction 
with  their  surroundings.  Christian 
though  he  was,  he  lingered  about 
them,  and  his  eyes  rested  with  delight 
and  admiration  upon  the  stately 
minarets  that  rose  far  above  all  other 
edifices.  Tall,  slender,  and  perfectly 
white,  in  the  clear  sky  of  Egypt  they 
blazed  in  the  rays  of  the  sun.  And 
he  never  wearied  of  watching  the 
Muezzin  take  his  lofty  station  to 
chant  the  call  to  prayer. 

Often  the  delicious  softness  of  the 
[116] 


nimiiii 


iinmiim 


7 


PRI NCESS    SAYRANE 

atmosphere  tempted  him  abroad  in 
the  brilliant  night.  One  evening  in 
his  wanderings  he  was  attracted  by 
the  sound  of  music  and  of  loud 
laughter;  approaching,  he  found 
a  small  crowd  of  people  —  men, 
women,  and  children  —  squatted  on 
the  ground.  All  were  deeply  engrossed 
in  watching  a  dance  performed  by 
two  women  in  the  midst  of  a  circle. 
The  dress  of  the  dancers,  loose  and 
flowing,  was  of  very  thin  material 
and  not  closed  at  the  throat.  Their 
head-dress,  tall  and  ornamented  with 
shining  trinkets,  ended  with  a  veil 
which  hung  down  behind  to  the 
waist.  A  broad  sash  wrapped  the 
body  from  bosom  to  hips.  Ankles 
and  arms  were  decorated  with  many 
bracelets  and  anklets  which  they 
jingled  in  time  to  the  music  of  two  in- 
[117] 


r 


PRINCESS    SA YRANE 

struments — one  a  wooden  drum,  some- 
thing like  a  funnel  in  shape,  with  a 
head  of  goatskin,  the  other  a  wind  in- 
strument of  two  reeds  so  bound  to- 
gether as  to  enable  the  performer  to 
blow  into  both  at  the  same  time.  The 
dance  consisted  of  slow,  measured 
steps  mingled  with  the  sound  of  brass 
trinkets  or  cymbals,  which  the  dancers 
held  in  their  hands  and  shook  briskly 
above  their  heads  as  they  swayed  their 
bodies  backward  and  forward.  The 
spectators  encouraged  the  performers 
with  cries  in  a  chorus  of  approval. 
The  dancers  from  time  to  time  stopped 
to  get  breath,  but  soon  resumed  their 
frenzied  movements.  It  was  a  wild 
and  striking  scene. 

Again  Togral  would  wander  down 
to  the  clear  waters  of  the  Nile  to  watch 
with  admiration  the  great  river  pul- 
[118] 


nwmioniiiiiiiniMwininiMiiiimiiimi 


PRINCESS    SAYRANE 

sating  its  way  to  the  larger  waters  of 
the  sea.  Closing  his.  eyes  he  would 
conjure  the  Blue  Nile  as  it  ran  through 
his  own  fertile  lands.  Or  he  would 
bend  his  eyes  upon  the  wide  channel 
of  the  river  before  him  and  recall 
all  the  hundreds  of  miles  of  fertile 
lands  through  which  it  flowed,  to 
which  it  gave  their  luxuriant  growth 
with  the  rich  alluvial  deposits  from  its 
annual  floods.  To  himself  he  would 
say:  "Egypt  with  all  her  marvels 
of  obelisks  and  temples  of  the  olden 
days,  with  all  the  splendor  of  its 
shimmering  mosques  of  a  recent  day, 
contains  nothing  more  wonderful  than 
this  same  river,  born  in  the  mountains 
of  my  own  land  and  bearing  life  and 
sustenance  to  the  countless  thousands 
that  live  along  its  banks.  With  the 
long  avenues  of  stately  trees,  with 
[119] 


iiuiiimnunimiuiuniniiiHuuiiiiiiiii 


J 


CHAPTER    TEN 

SAYRANE  had  established  many 
useful  customs  in  her  own  palace, 
for  there  she  was  free  to  act,  and 
Togral  saw  with  amazement  all  she 
had  accomplished.  In  his  freedom 
to  come  and  go  as  he  chose,  he  spent 
most  of  his  evenings  with  her  and 
her  charming  court.  At  these  times 
he  would  enter  the  great  reception 
room,  and  passing  the  musicians,  who 
occupied  the  lower  end  of  the  hall, 
approach  the  Princess  and  her  bevy 
of  fair  maidens  who  sat  in  the  upper 
part  of  the  room.  A  thousand  wax 
candles  shone  overhead  and  the  lustres 
of  colored  glass  hung  in  profusion. 
Porcelain  vases  and  paintings,  and 
[121] 


PRINCESS    SA YRANE 

the  hundreds  of  treasures  of  art  and 
antiquity,  were  spread  lavishly  around. 
The  Egyptian  palaces  were  marvels 
of  costly  carpets  and  rich  tapestries, 
with  wonderful  ivory  work,  carvings, 
inlaid  floors,  and  ornamented  ceilings. 
Everywhere  one  saw  gold  and  silver 
drinking  vessels  inlaid  with  jewels; 
for  the  Egyptians  lived  in  an  excess 
of  luxury,  and  one  might  easily  be- 
lieve the  golden  prime  of  the  good 
Haroun-al-Rashid    had    returned. 

No  evening  of  pleasure  in  mediaeval 
Egypt  was  complete  without  music 
and  the  voices  of  singing  women. 
Often  only  a  single  slave-girl,  with 
a  form  like  a  swaying  willow  and  a 
face  enchanting  in  its  languorous 
beauty,  would  sing  softly  to  entertain. 
Sometimes  it  was  the  buffoon  who 
enlivened  the  evening;  but  no  matter 
[122] 


\ 


7 


PRINCESS    SAYRANE 

what  was  the  amusement,  always  a 
soft  lute  accompaniment  was  heard. 
Whether  the  teller  of  tales  would 
recite  famous  exploits  in  history,  or 
the  dancing-girls  would  entrance  with 
bewildering  steps,  there  was  always 
some  new  fascination.  In  this  relaxa- 
tion Togral  was  really  happiest,  for 
he  could  put  aside  his  conflicting  feel- 
ings and  entertain  his  listeners  with  long 
stories  of  his  country.  Some  member 
of  his  following  would  relate  exploits 
of  his  famous  brother;  eyes  would 
flash  as  the  voice  rang  out  with  elo- 
quence. Often  the  old  Sultan  would 
join  them,  listening  entranced  to  the 
tales  of  war  and  valor,  for  though  he 
loved  not  the  hero  Emperor  of  whom 
they  were  told,  what  man  is  proof 
against  tales  of  stirring  war? 
Sitting  beside  Sayrane,  who  broidered 
123  1 

— B— — u 


11 ■"" ■ — ■ ■^■■■■■■■■»-1] 

PRINCESS    SAYRANE 


7 


as  she  listened,  Togral  would  hear 
the  stories  of  his  brother.  Always, 
he  noticed,  her  smile  was  forced  at 
praise  of  her  betrothed,  and  her 
face  would  cloud  at  mention  of  his 
name. 

One  evening,  after  her  dancing-girls 
had  entertained  them  with  bewilder- 
ing steps,  he  was  asked  to  speak 
more  of  his  great  country.  Then  it 
was  he  told  a  wonderful  tale  of  a 
palace  of  treasures  reserved  for  the 
future  Empress.  The  great  building 
stood  on  the  summit  of  a  hill,  com- 
manding a  beautiful  view  of  the  valley 
and  mountains  beyond.  It  was  built 
of  pure  white  marble,  and  its  pillars 
were  inlaid  with  gold  and  silver  and 
jewels.  A  garden  of  flowers  and 
wonderful  plants  surrounded  it.  But 
the  great  chambers  of  the  palace 
[124] 


m»mmiriniiiiiiwim>i.»iiii  mtimnWI 


0' 


PRINCESS    SA YRANE 

were  filled  with  treasures  for  the 
Empress.  In  one  of  the  chambers 
were  two  large  chests.  These  chests 
were  of  stone,  and  had  belonged  to 
the  Queen  of  Sheba;  in  them  were 
stored  gifts  of  priceless  value,  kept 
for  her  eyes  alone.  Breathless  would 
he  become  (so  he  said)  if  he  tried 
to  describe  all  the  glories  and  beauties 
of  this  treasure  house;  and  yet,  he 
added,  it  was  but  one  of  the  many 
gifts  designed  for  the  young  wife. 

Togral  warmed  with  his  narrative 
and  continued:  "Smiling  is  the  climate 
and  fertile  the  soil  of  Abyssinia!  Green 
meadows,  rich  cultivation,  troops  of 
horses,  lofty  trees  with  spreading 
foliage,  and  gentle  undulations  of 
field  and  dale  distinguish  it.  Pic- 
turesque houses  studding  the  land-  i 
scape,  serene  air,  bright  streams  with 
[125] 

lniimiMniiiin»i.»i mi  immrmij 


^^7^ 


PRINCESSSAYRANE 

lowing  herds  —  such  are  some  of  the 
features  of  my  charming  land.  In 
the  past  the  tramping  of  charging 
horse  was  often  heard.  Now,  because 
of  the  coming  of  the  Empress,  all 
shall  be  peace. 

"  In  the  beautiful  palace  the  Emperor 
has  built  on  the  banks  of  the  Blue 
Nile  for  his  bride,  he  has  determined 
that  she  shall  not  hear  the  clamor 
of  war;  and,  so  that  she  shall  not 
miss  the  beautiful  home  of  her  child- 
hood, he  has  had  its  garden  and  walks 
planned  as  nearly  like  her  own  as 
possible.  Animals  have  been  slain 
that  their  beautiful  skins  may  adorn 
the  floors,  and  wonderful  ornaments 
of  ivory  are  carved  for  her  use." 

Togral  could  see  that  the  Princess 
was  restless  and  nervous  while  he 
was  speaking.  Somehow  it  was 
[126] 


7 


PRINCESS    SAY  RANE 

always  so  with  her  if  the  Emperor 
figured  in  his  talk.  But  he  continued 
with  his  tale,  winding  up  with  a  stirring 
anecdote  of  war.  At  this  Sayrane 
arose  abruptly,  as  though  tried  beyond 
endurance,  and  signalling  the  musicians 
to  play  she  led  the  way  out  into  the 
garden. 

The  moonlight  was  streaming  clear 
and  white  across  the  fluttering  palms. 
Long  shadows  from  the  marble  pillars 
fell  athwart  the  gardens,  and  far  in 
the  distance  the  rocky  hills  shone  like 
white  icebergs  in  the  northern  seas. 
The  faint  glimmer  of  a  great  pyramid 
loomed  darkly  while  the  serenity  and 
monumental  beauty  of  the  vast  desert, 
that  shunned  contact  with  men, 
seemed  to  envelop  and  shroud  them 
both.    The    moonlight    only    empha- 


7 


■iiillliiMii»iimniiiuwiniiun»iimm»i^ 

PRINCESS    SA YRANE 

miles  of  silver  sand  stretched  away 
without  a  vestige  of  life  of  any  kind. 

"  How  wonderfully  Nature  prepares 
for  defence!"  thought  Togral.  "How 
she  husbands  arms  for  the  great  battle 
of  life  that  nothing  in  the  world  ever 
escapes!  Here  in  the  desert  only  the 
hardiest  of  plants  makes  its  home, 
but  that,  with  all  its  limitations, 
thrives  and  flourishes.  The  very 
animals  that  seek  its  shelter  must 
often  go  for  weeks  without  water; 
and  yet  they,  when  discovering  it 
after  long  thirst,  growl  as  though 
declaring  they  did  not  need  it,  and 
drink  it  with  a  snarl.  But  benevolent 
or  malevolent,  it  is  always  a  vision  of 
mystery  and  beauty,  with  a  hypnotic 
charm    I    can   never   resist." 

Sayrane  and  Togral  stood  silently 
watching  its  immensity,  its  solitude, 
[128] 


mm 


' ■■■■■UW IMilWIIIIH 


PRINCESS    SAYRANE 

thrilled  by  its  solemnity  and  silence. 
The  scarf  the  Princess  had  snatched 
as  she  arose  was  drawn  lightly  across 
her  bosom,  but  her  face  and  her  head 
were  bare.  Togral  could  see  the  pure 
profile,  the  clear-cut  brow,  and  the 
dark  shadow  of  her  hair.  For  a  time 
neither  spoke,  but  it  was  the  man 
who  broke  the  silence,  and  his  voice 
was  low  and  grave  as  he  asked  Sayrane, 
"Why  do  you  hate  the  Emperor?" 
For  a  moment  there  was  no  reply. 
It  seemed  as  though  she  had  not  heard 
him,  but  as  his  eyes  rested  upon  her 
questioningly,  her  lips  moved  in  answer. 
Tense  and  strained  was  her  voice, 
as  though  she  held  herself  in  leash, 
yet  her  tones  were  vibrant  and  her 
words  were  clear.  "What  cause  have 
I  to  love  him?"  and  with  a  fierce 
gesture,  stretching  out  her  arms,  she 
[129] 


lulling 


!■■■■■■■» 


PRINCESS    SAYRANE 

continued:  "See  our  broad  lands;  they 
are  populous,  and  our  revenues  are 
large.  Once  these  teeming,  fruitful 
gardens  were  all  my  father's.  For 
generations  his  people  worked  and 
toiled.  Protecting  them  from  the 
desert  that  ever  encroached  upon  them, 
we  gloried  in  their  beauty.  Their 
prosperity  and  their  freedom  were 
our  delight;  but,  to-day,  your  cruel 
Emperor  with  savage  strength  has 
taken  them.  My  father  holds  his 
throne  only  to  pay  tribute  to  this 
autocrat.  My  hand  in  marriage  is 
the  proof  of  his  generosity.  As  the 
daughter  of  his  vassal-king,  I  am  after 
all  only  a  slave-girl !  Everything  about 
us  as  far  as  eye  can  reach,  proclaims 
your  Emperor's  mighty  power.  Is 
this  just  cause  for  love?"  she  asked 
him  bitterly.  Then  as  her  hurrying 
[130] 


HHU1I1 


7 


PRINCESS    SAYRANE 

thoughts  filled  her  with  indignation, 
she  suddenly  held  up  her  hand,  con- 
tinuing passionately,  "See  my  sign 
of  bondage!"  and  Togral  caught  the 
flashing  lights  of  Solomon's  gemmed 
ring  gleaming  like  fire  against  the 
whiteness  of  her  hand. 

"Oh,  there  are  times  when  I  grow 
so  desperate  that  despite  all  awful 
consequences  to  my  people,  I  feel 
I  must  fling  back  this  hateful  ring 
and  tell  your  Emperor  contemptuously, 
I  prefer  death  to  his  embraces."  For  a 
moment  it  seemed  she  had  forgotten 
who  he  was,  the  beloved  brother  of  the 
Emperor.  And  he,  had  he  forgotten 
too?  for  he  showed  no  anger  as  he 
listened.  Save  for  the  sudden  white- 
ness of  his  lips,  one  would  have  thought 
he  had  not  heard.  Sayrane  had  seemed 
to  lose  all  her  fire  as  she  finished, 
[131] 


■  ^■iHimi.Hliiiinini uufiim^ 

PRI  NCESS    SA YRANE 

and  her  head  sank  listlessly  upon 
her  arms  as  she  leaned  against  the 
railing. 

She  looked  so  pathetically  young 
and  so  utterly  alone  as  she  lay  there, 
that  all  the  man  in  him  rose  in  protest, 
and  a  mist  in  his  eyes  blinded  him 
for  a  moment  to  her  beauty.  Her 
pitiful  confession  had  cut  him  to  the 
quick;  and,  as  he  watched  her  trem- 
bling, she  could  not  guess  his  own 
heart  was  beating  wildly.  For  a  little 
space  he  did  not  speak,  and  when  he 
did  he  had  steeled  all  passion,  and  his 
voice  sounded  strange  even  to  himself. 
He  said,  "Have  you  ever  written 
the  Emperor  aught  of  this?" 

She  raised  her  head  to  answer  him, 
and  even  in  the  moonlight  he  could 
see  her  eyes  were  like  stars  shining 
through  mist.  She  answered  nega- 
[132] 


7 


PRINCESS    SA YRANE 

tively,  "  Why  should  I  ?  What  would 
a  girl's  feelings  count  with  him?" 

"But,"  he  persisted,  still  watching 
those  misty  star  eyes  that  drew  him 
and  made  him  long  to  crush  with 
kisses  her  red  mouth,  "  the  Emperor 
is  a  man  with  a  fine  sense  of  justice. 
He  would  take  no  woman  against 
her  will." 

"I  have  thought  of  that  too," 
she  answered  bitterly,  "but  I  have 
fought  it  out  alone  and  shall  submit 
because  of  my  country.  My  freedom 
for  its  freedom!  That  is  what  the 
treaty  meant.  Only  there  are  times 
when  the  horror  of  it  all  overmasters 
me;  for  slave-girl  as  I  am,  I  have  a 
soul." 

"But,  Princess,"  persisted  Togral, 
"  you  are  no  slave.  Wealth  and  posi- 
tion are  yours.  Power  unlimited  will 
[133] 


\ 


PRINCESS    SAYRANE 


0 


be  given   you    in   Abyssinia.     What 
more  could  woman  want?" 

"Men  never  truly  understand  a 
woman's  nature,"  replied  Sayrane 
bitterly.  "Wealth  and  power  alone 
do  not  give  happiness.  Freedom  of 
thought,  liberty  to  plan,  —  that  is 
what  woman  craves.  The  test  of  true 
manliness  should  not  be  a  hero's 
behavior  in  battle,  but  his  regard 
for  women.  If  he  holds  her  reverently 
in  his  mind,  if  he  considers  it  infamous 
to  subject  her  to  dishonor,  if  he  regards 
it  as  the  highest  distinction  to  pro- 
tect her  from  wrong,  then  is  he  truly 
great.  But  as  long  as  women  are 
treated  as  playthings,  drudges,  worth 
only  their  beauty  to  be  enjoyed,  or 
their  strength  to  labor;  then  surely 
he  and  the  nation  which  gives  him  birth 
are  despicable." 

[134] 


iiiiiinuHintmminn 


1 


mmuuni 


PRINCESS    SAYRANE 

"What  then  would  you  ask  for 
your  sex?"  Togral's  grave  voice  was 
cold  and  cutting  as  he  listened  to  this 
arraignment  of  the  Conqueror,  Prester 
John,  for  surely  she  meant  him.  He 
spoke  slowly:  "Would  you  boldly 
sweep  away  the  traditions  of  cen- 
turies and  give  woman  the  same  priv- 
ileges as  man?" 

"Yes,"  replied  Sayrane  quickly, 
almost  interrupting  him  in  her  anxiety 
to  justify  her  words.  "Indeed,  in 
most  things  she  should  be  his  equal. 
First,  I  would  unveil  women;  then  I 
would  allow  the  intermingling  of  the 
sexes,  thus  taking  from  the  woman 
the  degradation  she  now  suffers.  The 
home  life  of  a  people  depends  on 
the  position  assigned  the  woman.  If 
the  mother  is  ignorant,  and  soulless, 
and  vicious,  you  cannot  expect  the 
[135] 


PRINCESS    SA YRANE 

son  to  reach  great  heights.  If  only  for 
the  sake  of  the  betterment  of  those 
men  who  rule  the  world,"  she  added 
scornfully,  "woman  should  be  held 
in   high  esteem." 

"But  you  would  revolutionize  the 
world,"  Togral  answered,  aghast  at 
her  vehemence. 

"I  would  but  civilize  it,"  she  replied 
coldly.  "The  man  and  woman  should 
rise  or  sink  together.  Their  cause 
is  common,  why  then  in  the  name  of 
humanity  should  they  separate?" 


CHAPTER    ELEVEN 

UNE  member  of  the  Caliph's  council 
lived  in  kingly  magnificence  almost 
as  great  as  that  of  Prester  John. 
Yusuf's  wealth  could  not  be  computed. 
His  palaces  were  many,  his  possessions 
so  vast  that  had  he  chosen  to  hide 
himself,  it  would  have  been  difficult 
to  trace  his  whereabouts.  As  the  active 
head  of  the  Mussulman  Church,  for 
the  Caliph  as  the  Commander  of  the 
Faithful  was  but  its  nominal  chief, 
Yusuf  ranked  in  importance  with  the 
reigning  monarch.  A  niece  of  Say- 
rane's  age  shared  his  home.  In  a 
way  he  was  fond  of  her.  She  was 
one  of  the  dancers  in  the  ceremonials 
with  which  Togral  was  welcomed  to 
[137] 


PRINCESS    SAYRANE 


Egypt.  But  Yusuf  cherished  her 
chiefly  because  of  her  friendship  with 
the  Caliph's  daughter.  He  felt  he 
would  strengthen  himself  in  Sayrane's 
esteem  by  kindly  treatment  of  Amina. 

Years  before,  when  the  Caliph  em- 
ployed foreign  teachers  for  his  beloved 
daughter,  he  looked  about  for  a  suitable 
companion  to  share  her  studies.  His 
eyes  fell  upon  the  young  Amina,  and 
always  since  that  time  the  maidens 
had  remained  fast  friends.  The  old 
Caliph  hugged  himself  for  his  wisdom 
because  their  girlish  intimacy  tended 
to  cement  the  bond  between  the  power- 
ful Yusuf  and  himself.  The  Moslem 
priest  said  little,  but  he  was  not  dis- 
pleased; and  later,  when  he  awak- 
ened to  the  possibilities  Sayrane  held 
for  him,  he  too  felt  glad. 

Frequently  before  Sayrane  had  wit- 
[138] 


PRINCESS    SA YRANE 


7 


nessed  the  graceful  dancing  of  Amina. 
No  woman  was  allowed  to  participate 
in  the  Moslem  ceremonials  at  the 
mosque,  but  in  their  homes  and  palaces 
the  rich  kept  dancing-girls,  and  many 
maidens  of  high  degree  were  taught 
the  step.  But  Sayrane  could  never 
be  induced  even  in  play  to  take  a 
part.  The  spectacular  in  the  dance 
appealed  to  her,  for  she  could  not  have 
had  Oriental  blood  and  have  denied 
its  seduction. 

Despite  her  affection  for  Amina  her 
visits  of  late  had  been  infrequent. 
She  dreaded  the  intimate  contact 
they  gave  with  Yusuf;  and  though 
he  strove  by  every  art  he  knew  to 
win  her  esteem,  an  indefinable  some- 
thing made  her  shrink  from  him. 

She  had  been  present,  as  Togral 
knew,  at  the  dance  in  the  palace  of 
[139] 


' 


PRINCESS    SAYRANE 


the  Grand  Mufti  and  he  still  often 
recalled  the  terrible  depression  he  felt 
then  concerning  her,  for  to  him  even 
the  earlier  worshippers  of  false  gods 
seemed  no  further  removed  from 
Christianity  than  the  devout  Mussul- 
man! Togral  was  also  undergoing  a 
marked  change  of  thought.  The 
Princess's  eloquence  had  undoubtedly 
influenced  him,  carrying  him,  as  it 
were,  into  her  own  world  of  dream- 
life,  as  he  called  it.  Moreover,  he 
could  not  help  seeing  the  beauty  of 
her  argument.  She  embodied  the 
ideal  woman,  one  of  intellect  and 
physical  beauty  combined,  one  that 
had  hitherto  seemed  always  an  im- 
possibility. But  now,  gazing  on  this 
sunlit  Egypt  by  day,  and  watching 
its  glorious  tent  of  heaven  by  night, 
he  asked  himself  the  question:  "  Is  she 
[140] 


7 


[■mm 


niinmiiii 


DOED 


PRINCESS    SAY  RANE 

not  right?  Would  not  the  world  be 
the  gainer  by  the  woman's  uplifting?" 
The  Princess  of  Egypt  had  spoken 
as  a  woman  whose  whole  heart  is  bent 
on  convincing,  and  he  carried  with 
him  the  impassioned  vehemence  of 
her  voice.  He  sought  to  seek  her 
level;  to  understand  her  mood.  Some- 
times when  he  awoke  at  early 
dawn  to  see  the  gray-green  palms 
outside  majestically  bowing  their 
plumed  heads  toward  each  other,  or 
caught  sight  between  the  pillared  stems 
j  of  the  stately  giants  of  a  shade  of 
rusty  gold  —  the  color  of  a  distant 
mountain,  or  nearer  still  saw  a  lat- 
ticed house  where  a  veiled  woman 
walked  on  a  wide  veranda  in  the 
midst  of  a  cloud  of  pigeons,  he  would 
say  to  himself: 
"How  can  the  Princess  Sayrane 
[141] 


i 


-* iimnMiiiMiiimiiiimPiii 


PRINCESS    SAYRANE 


0 


be  dissatisfied?  In  this  land  of  per- 
petual beauty  where  color  glows  and 
dazzles;  where  the  amber  sheen  of 
the  sand  islands  in  mid-river,  and 
the  soft  green  of  the  palm  groves, 
contrast  with  the  turquoise  blue  of 
the  sky;  where  the  mountains,  clothed 
in  a  mysterious  light,  blush  like  some 
miraculous  aurora,  why  should  she 
not  be  content,  and  cease  to  long  for 
the  impossible?" 

And  then  a  vision  of  Princess 
Sayrane  would  arise  mutinous  in  pro- 
test to  answer  him.  Again  he  would 
see  her  soft  pliant  figure  with  its 
sinuous  curves,  her  dark  luminous 
eyes  alight  with  intelligence,  and  she 
would  say,  gazing  at  him  reproach- 
fully: "Because  I  am  not  soulless 
as  my  sisters  are,  would  you  have 
me  otherwise?"  And  he  would  feel 
[142] 


PRINCESS    SAYRANE 

again  the  indescribable  charm  she 
possessed,  and  he  would  know  in 
his  heart  he  loved  her  because  she 
was  different  from  and  infinitely 
superior  to  the  women  he  had  known. 


7 


V 


143 


;f\c 


:»M.iMi«H»im«iiiuwmiiiimuiiimiiii 


CHAPTER    TWELVE 

THOUGH  it  never  rained  in  Egypt 
storm  clouds  occasionally  gathered  like 
a  host  of  angered  genii.  One  moment 
they  were  deep  purple,  again  burnished 
copper,  and  later,  with  the  sinking 
sun,  they  became  glorious  with  crim- 
son and  gold.  But  they  invariably 
floated  away  before  morning,  and 
when  the  brilliant  shafts  of  sunlight 
darted  over  the  horizon,  it  was  always 
through  a  violet  or  pale  green  or  rose- 
colored  sky. 

So,  one  morning  when  the  gleaming 

surface  of  the  Nile  was  just  changing 

its  steely  waters  to  a   bright  silver, 

and  the  blooded  Arabian  horses  sent 

[144] 

tlHHIH»,ipilllM.« 11111111111111111 


t 


ominirrmr 


1 


mmui 


nuimuiuiinmg 


PRINCESS    SAYRANE 

by  the  great  Emperor  to  his  bride 
were  being  led  forth  from  the  stable, 
Sayrane  and  Amina  awaited  them 
with  impatience.  Yusuf  had  planned 
a  visit  to  a  cavern  recently  unearthed 
by  workmen  in  excavating  for  the 
foundations  of  a  mosque,  in  which 
an  ancient  Egyptian  notability  was 
supposed  to  be  buried.  Ostensibly 
the  fete  was  given  in  honor  of  the 
ambassador,  but  in  reality  it  was 
intended  by  the  crafty  Yusuf  to  give 
him  opportunity  to  speak  to  Sayrane 
of  the  one  object  so  near  his  heart, 
more  openly  than  he  had  yet  spoken. 
The  Princess  could  not  evade  him 
so  easily  on  such  a  trip. 

The  maidens,  like  youth  in  all  ages, 

were   bubbling   with    the   anticipated 

pleasures  of  the  day.    Sayrane  seemed 

to  have  forgotten   her  confession  of 

[145] 


PRI NCESS    SA YRANE 

hopeless  sorrow  on  the  balcony  a 
few  nights  before,  and  her  face  was 
as  serene  as  the  skies  above  her. 
Togral  as  he  rode  by  her  side,  let 
his  gaze  sweep  across  the  barren  rocks 
and  burning  sands  over  which  they 
galloped. 

"They  talk  of  the  monotony  of 
the  desert!"  he  cried.  "It  is  because 
they  do  not  understand  it.  This  great 
quivering  silence  is  not  monotony, 
it  is  only  a  splendid  calmness.  These 
soft,  shifting,  shimmering  sands  like 
a  yellow  sea  have  a  strange,  barbarous 
splendor.  They  must  lead  to  the 
dazzling  portals  of  the  sun.  The 
magic  influence  of  the  desert  is  like 
the  glittering  shower  of  golden  pieces 
the  juggler  brings  forth  from  an  empty 
urn  to  fascinate  his  audience.  It  is 
wonderful,  it  is  marvellous,  and  its 
[146] 


:    T 


PRINCESS    SAYRANE 


f 


witchery  is  intensified  the  more  we 
study  it.  Nature  in  her  many  moods 
has  never  shown  greater  power  than 
in  the  tremendous  spectacle  afforded 
by  the  endless  stretch  of  these  tawny 
sands.  Something  doubtless  akin  to 
the  contact  of  the  naked  soul  with 
its  God  is  the  feeling  of  nothingness 
that  envelops  even  the  greatest,  the 
mightiest,  when  he  finds  himself  in 
this  awful,  this  appalling  presence. 
Here  a  man  has  leisure  for  calm 
thought,  for  introspection.  In  the 
world,  if  he  be  a  worker,  he  is  often 
blinded  and  battered  out  of  all  sense 
by  the  turmoil  of  activity  about  him. 
It  is  only  by  clinging  to  the  wheel 
of  life  with  a  grip  that  leaves  him 
bruised  and  weakened  that  he  is  able 
to  hold  his  place.  Life  is  at  best  a 
fearful  strife,  and  those  who  master 
[147] 


PRINCESS    SA YRANE 


7 


it  are  valiant  fighters;   but   here   in 
this  silent  waste  all  is  peace." 

The  Grand  Mufti  was  a  worker. 
He  had  lived  the  life  of  an  ordinary 
man  thrice  over.  He  was  dominant, 
he  was  accustomed  to  success,  and  he 
chafed  with  an  angry  fire  he  could 
ill  conceal,  that  a  mere  slip  of  a  maiden 
like  the  Princess  had  the  power  to 
annoy  and  withstand  him  as  she  did. 
That  he  would  ultimately  succeed 
with  her  he  scarcely  doubted.  He 
had  never  been  thwarted  in  all  his 
evil  life;  but  that  she  with  strange 
persistency  refused  to  listen,  even  when 
he  knew  she  hated  the  Emperor  and 
longed  to  remain  in  Egypt,  was  to 
him  inconceivable.  The  time  was 
shortening.  He  must  bring  greater 
force  to  bear  to  win  her.  He  swore  to 
himself  by  the  great  Prophet  she  was 
[148] 


PRINCESS    SAYRANE 


7 


worth  it,  yet  in  the  same  breath  he 
cursed  her  that  she,  a  mere  woman, 
thwarted  him. 

It  all  came  of  that  foreign  education. 
No  woman  should  be  taught  the  creed 
of  independence.  It  did  not  hurt 
Amina.  She  had  heard,  but  not  under- 
stood; she  was  not  capable.  But  the 
Princess,  she  had  understood;  she  had 
quickened  and  drunk  in  the  meaning 
of  it  all,  and  behind  her  veil  she  peered 
out  with  expressive  eyes,  curious  to 
penetrate  the  outside  world.  Too 
much  learning  was  not  good  for 
women,  and  women  of  the  East  were 
happier  in  their  luxurious  life,  and 
were  better  wives  and  mothers  for 
their  very  ignorance. 

The  day  was  well  advanced.  Yusuf, 
who  at  first  apparently  paid  no  heed 
to  Sayrane,  deftly  managed  now  to 
[149] 


] 


7 


«^wiuii«ii«HiiiiiiiiifiiiiiiiiimjnmiiB 

PRINCESS    SAYRANE 

find  her  alone.  Almost  at  once  he 
told  her  of  the  secret  news  that  the 
Emperor  was  nearing  Egypt.  Very 
rapidly  and  earnestly  he  urged  her  to 
listen  and  heed  his  offer  of  liberty. 
He  dwelt  but  lightly  on  his  own 
wishes,  but  painted  her  life  with  a  man 
who,  though  calling  himself  a  Chris- 
tian, by  every  act  proclaimed  himself  a 
barbarian,  and  Sayrane  felt  he  spoke 
the  truth.  What  manner  of  man  was 
this  Prester  John,  who,  though  he 
claimed  souls  for  Christianity,  claimed 
them  so  brutally?  Yusuf  recalled  to 
her  one  demand  he  enforced  that  had 
always  filled  her  with  indignation. 

Each  year  a  Mohammedan  maiden 
must  be  sent  him,  so  that  her  soul 
should  be  saved  to  Christianity.  This 
custom  was  in  accordance  with  a 
treaty  he  had  made  when  conquering 


!■■■■■■■«■■■■■■■■■■■■■■■■■—■■■■■■■■■■>■— — n 

PRI  NCESS    SAY  RANE 

her  country,  and  her  people  observed 
it  only  because  he  was  the  stronger. 

Each  year  the  Emperor's  people 
came  for  the  maiden,  and  well  the 
Princess  remembered  the  ceremony 
of  the  last  year,  for  the  maiden  selected 
was  one  of  her  own  household,  one  she 
knew  well.  Fun-loving  and  gay,  the 
girl's  nature  had  been  changed  by  the 
selection,  and  she  had  rebelled  and 
fought  angrily.  But  it  had  availed 
her  nothing  and  she  had  been  sent 
away. 

The  girl  had  been  washed  and  dressed 
and  put  on  a  bed  and  covered  with 
a  cloth,  then  carried  to  the  door  of  the 
house;  prayers  for  the  dead  were 
chanted  over  her,  and  she  was  given 
up  to  the  Emperor's  people. 

Sayrane  had  been  anxious  to  know 
what  would  be  her  fate,  and  so  had 
[151] 


rmnnnra 


mm 


lunmiB 


PRI NCESS    SAY  RANE 

exacted  a  promise  from  the  girl  to  send 
her  word.  The  year  had  almost  passed 
when  the  message  came.  Sayrane 
pondered  long,  but  only  half  under- 
stood it.  The  girl,  she  learned,  had 
become  a  Christian  and  was  very 
happy.  She  was  soon  to  be  married 
to  one  of  the  noblemen  attached  to 
the  Emperor's  court.  Of  Prester 
John  she  said:  "He  is  a  mystery.  He 
wears  always  a  thin  mask;  there  is 
no  one  who  can  boast  of  friendship 
with  him.  Of  me  he  takes  no  notice, 
nor  does  he  choose  ever  to  see  the 
maidens  who  become  his  Christian 
subjects." 

What  a  combination  of  arrogance 
and  mistaken  good  the  man's  nature 
must  contain!  If  he  desired  to  save 
these  souls,  as  he  termed  it,  why  did 
he  not  adopt  a  more  humane  means 
[152] 


t 


unniminHinnmiininmiimiimnimii 


PRINCESS    SA YRANE 

than  by  separating  them  from  their 
kindred? 

From  one  of  Yusuf's  palaces  a  secret 
passage  led  into  the  Mokattam  Hills; 
this  subterranean  connection  made  the 
desert  easy  of  access,  and  once  there 
escape  was  not  hard;  even  at  the  last 
moment  she  could  seek  this  and  thus 
escape.  Once  in  the  desert,  camels 
would  bear  her  to  safety,  far  beyond 
the  powerful  tyrant's  reach.  Besides, 
the  head  of  the  Ulema  had  planned 
things  so  well  that  he  now  offered 
to  substitute  one  of  her  sisters  for 
her;  one  of  these  resembled  Sayrane 
so  greatly  that  fear  of  detection  would 
be  but  slight.  The  resemblance  was 
often  spoken  of  in  the  palace;  Togral 
alone  would  need  to  be  reckoned 
with,  and  at  the  proper  time  in  case 
of  necessity  he  could  be  silenced 


PRINCESS    SAYRANE 


0 


7 


Amina  would  accompany  the 
Princess,  Yusuf  continued,  and  once 
pledged  to  him  she  would  be  free 
to  act  as  she  chose.  He  should  not 
follow  her  unless  she  called  him  — 
this  he  swore.  Sayrane  listened  and 
breathed  heavily.  She  was  sore  at 
heart;  to  escape  from  the  Emperor, 
to  remain  with  her  father,  seemed 
like  a  promise  of  heaven. 

She  closed  her  eyes.  She  could 
not  decide  so  quickly,  she  whispered 
faintly.  He,  seeing  her  hesitation, 
felt  emboldened,  and  leaning  closer, 
urged  haste.  "The  time  is  very  short," 
he  whispered.  "A  quick  decision  will 
mean  life  here  with  your  father  in 
your  beloved  country.  Why  do  you 
hesitate?" 

Suddenly  opening  her  eyes,  Sayrane 
caught  him  unawares.  He  had  meant 
[154] 


iiuiiimniiummuiuniiMima 


innuiro 


PRINCESS    SA YRANE 

to  control  himself  better,  but  with 
the  confidence  gained  from  her  hesita- 
tion calmness  had  forsaken  him.  He 
was  too  near  her  in  bodily  contact. 
He  scented  the  sweet  herbs  rubbed 
into  her  skin  after  the  bath,  and  the 
fragrance  robbed  him  of  his  self-con- 
trol. She  caught  his  expression  and  it 
frightened  her.  With  hot  cheeks  she 
felt  the  insult  of  the  fierce  love  thus 
suddenly  revealed,  and  impulsively  she 
arose  and  wrathfully  bade  him  leave 
her  and  go. 

Thus  Togral  found  them.  He  saw 
her  perturbation,  but  gave  no  open 
sign  of  having  noticed  it.  If  he 
guessed  the  cause  he  did  not  betray 
it.  Yusuf  scowled  as  he  left  them 
together. 

It  was  the  golden  noon  of  Egypt. 
The  garish  sunlight  beat  down  upon 


..■■■..■■■■  — ■■■■""■■ ■immimi 


PRINCESS    SAYRANE 

the  tawny  hills,  until  they  shone  like 
burnished  brass  against  the  pale  blue 
sky.  A  few  clouds  lay  across  the 
west,  like  woven  skeins  stretched  across 
the  turquoise  blue,  and  barely  stained 
the  limitless  field  of  color. 

In  giving  the  Princess  time  to  collect 
herself,  Togral  watched  in  admiration 
these  sky  effects.  The  sun-shafts 
were  falling  in  a  burning  shower  upon 
rock  and  sand  below,  and  the  sublimity 
and  lonely  desolation  of  the  desert 
were  overwhelming.  The  impalpable 
dust  particles  gave  a  peculiar  coloring 
to  the  air,  an  effect  of  a  pink,  a  lilac, 
a  yellow  haze.  Nature  had  been 
prodigal  with  her  colorings  there. 

Even  on  the  threshold  of  the  glaring 

trackless   immensity   the  silence  was 

intense,     oppressive.     In     tier     after 

tier  stretched  away  the  bare  ridges, 

[156] 


— ■ ■■■■■■■■■■■■■■ IIB 


PRINCESS    SA YRANE 


the  naked  peaks;  the  air  shimmered, 
pulsating  with  blue  and  purple  and 
yellow  lights.  A  mysterious  veil  of 
gold  stretched  far  across  the  yellow 
sands,  while  between  the  peaks  and 
beetling  cliffs  a  deep  violet  color 
lingered.  The  enervating,  dust-laden 
air  of  the  desert  was  heavy,  though 
from  time  to  time  a  cool,  sweet  breeze 
moved  in  from  the  distant  sea.  Togral 
felt  again  the  seductive  fascination 
of  the  desert,  its  witchery,  its  hypnotic 
influence.  He  saw  it  all  and  felt  its 
charm;  but  for  all  the  wide- spread 
chaos  and  the  splendor  and  glory 
of  the  light,  he  thought  only  of  the 
woman  at  his  side,  trembling  in  ner- 
vous agitation. 

She  was  surely  cast  in  a  finer  mould 
than  the  majority  of  her  sex.    That 
was  manifest   in   every   utterance  of 
[157] 


PRINCESS    SAYRANE 

her  life.  She  was  on  a  man's  level 
mentally;  a  man  might  defer  to  her 
and  feel  no  shame.  Of  late  he  had 
dared  to  think  she  looked  more  kindly 
on  him,  though  to  her  mind  he 
knew  he  bore  the  taint  of  blood,  that 
taint  which  clung  to  all  connected  with 
the  Abyssinian  monarch.  Standing 
trembling  on  the  edge  of  a  new  world, 
she  was  clever  enough  to  see  the 
possibilities  the  future  might  hold  for 
her.  Yet  he  read  only  despair  in 
her  eyes  as  he  turned  to  speak.  Again 
the  man  within  him  longed  to  take 
her  in  his  arms,  to  kiss  away  her 
fears,  to  fight  her  battles. 


CHAPTER    TH I RTEEN 


THE  lovely  sameness  of  golden  light 
in  Egypt  always  struck  Togral  with 
great  force,  his  own  land  carrying 
such  great  contrasts  in  storm-tossed 
clouds  and  wailing  winds.  The  won- 
derful light  in  this  country  of  Sayrane's 
pervaded  and  softened  everything. 
The  delicious  air,  the  silence,  the  mar- 
vellous architecture  of  its  temples, 
were  more  impressive  now  that  he  saw 
them,  than  he  had  supposed  conceiv- 
able; and  though  other  African  lands 
were  grander  and  more  magnificent,  he 
felt  as  he  gazed  upon  the  tawny  waters 
of  the  Nile,  with  the  amber  lights  and 
sunburned  sands,  that  after  all  this  was 
a  land  that  would  endure,  as  it  had 
[159] 


X 


) 


PRINCESS    SAYRANE 

endured  through  countless  ages.  It 
was  a  thing  supreme  in  the  spell  it  cast 
upon  humanity.  The  color  of  the  pale 
brown  temples  in  the  sunlight  where 
the  sphinxes  kept  solemn  watch,  and 
the  darkness  of  their  narrow  doorways 
and  labyrinthine  corridors,  hiding  the  | 
secrets  of  the  past,  had  their  tre- 
mendous effects  upon  his  soul.  The 
mysterious  chambers  of  the  dead 
kings,  adorned  with  hieroglyphs  and 
cartouches  and  brilliant  paintings, 
terminating  in  the  inner  sanctuary, 
where  he  seemed  to  glimpse  the  very 
heart  and  secret  of  former  greatness, 
held  him,  though  he  could  not  con- 
centrate all  his  thoughts  upon  his 
surroundings.  Despite  his  awe,  his 
reverence  for  the  great  past,  his  soul 
was  ever  dominated  by  the  myste- 
rious presence  of  one  fair  woman's 
[160] 


PRI  NCESS    SAY  RANE 


face.  He  told  himself  it  was  only 
the  message  that  had  come  to  him 
to  save  her  soul  to  Christianity;  yet 
if  this  were  the  reason,  the  sole  reason, 
that  she  filled  his  thought,  why  was  he 
so  troubled? 

They  had  left  the  burial  ground 
far  behind  and  were  riding  toward 
the  Nile.  To  the  right  and  left  the 
weird  rocks  stood  like  sentinels  and 
took  strange  shapes  of  the  obelisks 
and  sphinxes.  Some  worn  at  the  base 
and  towering  like  ruined  pyramids 
bore  the  semblance  of  tombs  of  the 
Egyptian  past.  The  valley  narrowed, 
the  limestone  walls  rose  higher,  the 
chalky  track  glared  underfoot.  Piles 
of  shivered  chips  sparkled  and  scintil- 
lated at  the  foot  of  the  rocks.  The 
cliffs  seemed  to  burn  at  a  white  heat 
and  the  atmosphere  palpitated  like 
[161] 


imTnm»i iiniHwmi m lit 


7 


PRI  NCESS    SAYRANE 

gaseous  vapors.  It  was  like  riding  ! 
into  the  mouth  of  a  furnace.  There 
was  no  sign  of  life  except  the  riders; 
not  a  blade  of  green  since  the  earth 
began  had  grown  in  this  desolation, 
a  desolation  as  of  a  world  scathed  by 
fire  from  heaven.  Fortunately  for  the 
riders,  this  awful  heat  did  not  last 
long,  for  with  the  sun's  decline  came 
a  refreshing  coolness,  and  a  breeze 
was  wafted  through  this  valley  of 
death.  A  wonderful  haze  came  up 
toward  evening,  a  haze  quite  different 
in  color  from  that  of  noonday,  when 
the  sun's  rays  were  streaming  on  the 
rocks.  As  the  sun  set  and  the  light 
died  out,  the  haze  crept  up  and  thick- 
ened; swiftly  the  intensity  of  the 
light  decreased.  A  mountain  loomed 
suddenly  in  the  distance  gold-rimmed 
against  the  sunset  in  a  sea  of  sand, 
[162] 


PRINCESS    SAYRANE 


7 


then  another,  and  another.  No  two 
were  alike:  one  was  golden  with  level 
sand,  another,  like  a  fortress  with 
huge  boulders  rounded  by  the  friction 
of  the  centuries  and  their  sand-laden 
winds;  another  so  highly  polished  it 
reflected  the  sky  like  a  mirror. 

An  abrupt  turn  in  the  path  from 
the  gaunt  desert,  and  the  party  had 
reached  the  green  line  of  cultivation 
that  showed  the  great  river  was  near. 
They  approached  the  outskirts  of  a 
town.  Togral  and  Sayrane  were  rid- 
ing in  advance.  She  had  been  kinder, 
more  gentle  this  day  than  was  her 
wont,  and  he  was  listening  to  tales  of 
her  childhood  as  they  rode  side  by  side. 

He   was   surprised   at    the   quality 

and  fineness  of  her  thoughts,  of  her 

ideals,    of    her   strength  of    purpose. 

Raised  as  she  had  been  among  soulless 

[163] 


7 


jniinmMiiMiiiinmimin»i«iiimmiiB| 

PRI  NCESS    SAYRANE 

women,  it  was  the  more  remarkable. 
The  foreign  teachers,  brought  to  edu- 
cate her,  had  broadened  and  developed 
a  naturally  brilliant  mind.  He  saw 
that  she  was  slightly  pale,  and  the 
scarlet  line  of  her  mouth  seemed  redder, 
more  luscious.  Her  eyes  were  heavy 
with  fatigue,  though  they  flashed  once 
as  if  dashed  with  fire,  when  he  said, 
"The  Emperor  Prester  John  comes 
in  six  short  weeks!" 

Her  face  was  passive  except  for 
this  sudden  fire,  and  how  could  he 
know  her  heart  yearned  with  intolerable 
bitterness  for  the  freedom  she  would 
not  ask,  and  that  her  soul  was  sick 
with  shame  at  the  thought  of  her 
future?  Though  she  did  not  flinch, 
he  saw  he  had  given  her  pain  and 
his  heart  reproached  him.  He  leaned 
closer  as  he  softly  added:  "There  is 
[164] 


umimnimnminunmuimiunnncp 


PRINCESS    SAYRANE 

yet  time,  Sayrane.  Why  will  you  not 
write  to  the  Emperor  freely?"  But, 
though  her  mouth  trembled,  her  face 
hardened  a  little,  and  she  shook  her 
head  negatively. 

"Too  late.  He  would  harm  my 
father  and  my  people.  He  is  never 
thwarted,  that  Emperor  of  yours,"  she 
continued,  "and  I  would  count  too 
little  in  the  asking." 

Togral  heard  her  answer  as  if  in 
a  dream.  His  eyes  were  fascinated 
by  her  beauty  as  he  leaned  toward 
her.  Oh,  how  the  thought  of  her 
obsessed  him!  But  he  said  aloud, 
calmly:  "You  too  are  cruel,  you  accuse 
and  judge  him,  giving  him  no  chance 
of  defence.  In  war  a  man  makes 
terms.  You  were  the  price  of  peace; 
but  I  know  my  Emperor,  and  he  is 
counted  brave  with  men;  he  would 
[165] 


j.i»»HiwM.«iimMinmiiiin«um»imTi 

PRINCESS    SAYRANE 

take  to  his  breast  no  woman  who  came 
unwillingly." 

Togral  spoke  hotly,  almost  angrily, 
and  Sayrane  was  surprised  at  his 
vehemence.  Before  she  could  reply, 
if  indeed  she  intended  to  reply, 
all  answer  vanished  at  the  appear- 
ance of  a  man  who  seemed  to  have 
arisen  from  the  ground,  but  who  in  real- 
ity came  from  a  low  clump  of  bushes 
beside  the  gleaming  river.  Astonished, 
the  two  riders  drew  rein,  and  waited 
for  the  stranger,  who  approached. 
Togral  was  inclined  to  question  him 
roughly,  but  one  look  at  the  pale 
face  snowed  no  harm  was  meant  to 
the  Princess,  for  the  man  knelt  humbly 
in  the  sand  before  addressing  her. 
Then  he  spoke  respectfully  but  hur- 
riedly, as  though  fearing  interruption. 

"I  am  an  alien,  and  you  would 
[166] 


7 


n ■» .■■■miniirimriiinii 


ii^Hwifni.tim  ■■■■■■  —  — — ■ 


PRINCESS    SA YRANE 

have  no  knowledge  of  me  should  I 
identify  myself.  Yet  poor  as  I  appear 
I  have  wealth.  I  have  struggled  for 
years  to  gain  power  sufficient  for  the 
avenging  of  the  crime  that  wrecked 
my  life,  in  destroying  all  I  loved  best. 
I  have  men  who  serve  me,  who  are 
closing  in  on  the  man.  I  mean  to  check 
his  evil  deeds,  to  prepare  the  way  for 
his  punishment.  I  am  often  near  you 
because  I  watch  this  enemy  of  mine 
and  yours.  Beware  of  the  man  I 
mean,  Princess.  You  hate  him,  but 
he  hates  with  a  bitter  hatred  one  you 
love.  Watch,  never  cease  to  watch, 
for  he  is  powerful,  as  wise  as  unscrupu- 
lous, and  he  will  stop  at  no  crime  to 
gain  his  end." 

The  man  spoke  rapidly  and  in  a 
voice  so  low  Togral  could  not  catch 
all  the  drift  of  his  words.     But  the 
[167] 


'" ■■■■■■!«■ iniiiiililllllllia 


tfmmwm"amummmmmummmmmmm'ummwmmmm*mmmmu**Mwm*www™ 

PRI  NCESS    SA YRANE 

Princess  appeared  to  have  understood, 
for  she  whitened  as  he  disappeared. 
The  Abyssinian,  noticing  her  agita- 
tion, started  to  follow  to  chastise 
the  fellow  for  his  impertinence  in 
alarming  her;  but  at  that  instant 
he  heard  the  Princess  softly  call  his 
name.  He  could  hardly  believe  that 
he  heard  aright,  she  spoke  so  gently; 
yet  when  he  turned  to  join  her,  she 
struck  her  Arabian  horse  violently, 
whether  unconsciously  or  not.  The 
high-spirited  creature  was  unused  to 
the  whip,  and,  startled  and  frightened, 
sprang  forward  madly.  In  an  instant 
it  was  speeding  at  a  terrible  rate  down 
the  hard  road  leading  to  the  city. 
The  use  of  the  whip  on  the  sensitive 
blooded  animal  was  such  a  surprise  to 
Togral  that  for  a  moment  he  hardly 
realized  the  enormi 


v 


lIHIIIHIMIlllllHHHliiiiimi— i 


HHIIIIT 


PRINCESS    SAYRANE 

But  in  another  moment  alarm  seized 
him  and  he  followed,  terrified  at  what 
might  happen.  Should  Sayrane  faint,  a 
fall  would  mean  death.  He  was  confi- 
dent that  in  a  short  while  he  could 
overtake  her.  His  horse  had  served 
him  too  long  to  fail  now,  but  could 
she  keep  her  saddle?  His  heart  leaped 
in  fear  as  he  recalled  the  pallor  he 
had  noticed,  and  once  he  thought 
she  swayed  in  her  seat.  He  prayed 
as  he  had  never  prayed  before,  that 
he  might  reach  her  side  before  she 
fainted;  and  as  he  came  near  and 
rode  abreast,  he  saw  her  eyes  were 
closed,  and  he  shuddered  lest  he 
should  fail.  But  he  spoke  soothingly 
to  the  maddened  horse,  and  gradually 
the  control  of  the  human  over  the 
animal  was  visible  in  a  slightly  slack- 


PRINCESS    SAYRAN  E 


proper  moment,  stood  firmly  in  his 
stirrup,  and  leaning  across,  lifted  Say- 
rane  clear  of  her  saddle.  Powerful  as 
he  was  it  was  a  great  strain  upon  his 
strength,  and  as  she  lay  helpless  across 
his  knees,  he  trembled  and  panted  be- 
fore he  had  the  strength  to  lift  her  to 
his  breast.  There  he  held  her  close, 
for  she  had  fainted.  He  hardly  real- 
ized that  she  was  unconscious.  The 
revulsion  from  fear  was  so  great  that 
just  to  have  her  in  his  arms,  to  know 
that  she  was  safe,  sufficed.  But  as  he 
clasped  her  close  and  warm  against  his 
breast,  and  gazed  upon  her  closed  eyes, 
his  thoughts  overwhelmed  him. 

Suddenly  he  awoke  from  his  mad- 
ness, and  his  heart  smote  him  to  see 
her  great  weakness;  he  laid  her  upon 
the  ground,  chafed  her  hands,  and 
moistened  her  face  with  the  water  he 
[170] 


PRI NCESS    SAY  RANE 

was  quick  to  bring  from  the  river. 
Soon  he  was  rewarded  with  a  faint 
stirring  of  the  eyelids  and  a  long 
sigh.  When  she  saw  him  bending 
anxiously  above  her,  her  pale  face 
reddened  and  she  struggled  to  rise. 

Gloomy  and  forbidding  were  the 
looks  Yusuf  cast  on  her,  when  with 
her  companions  he  joined  them  and 
she  recited  her  adventure.  But  though 
she  told  of  her  mad  ride  and  of  the 
strange  man  who  had  frightened  her, 
she  was  careful  to  conceal  the  message 
he  had  borne. 

That  night  she  did  not  sleep,  and 
through  all  the  weary  hours  old  Galla 
knelt  outside  the  door  listening  to 
her  suppressed  sobs.  In  the  heart 
of  the  Princess  the  fear  born  of  the 
man's  warning  was  as  naught  before 
the  words  in  which  the  head  of  the 
[171] 


0 


7 


PRINCESS    SA YRANE 

Ulema  had  bade  her  good-night.  Slow 
were  those  words  but  distinct;  and, 
though  his  voice  was  like  velvet,  each 
had  burned  into  her  soul,  for  he  was 
powerful  and  she  was  helpless: 

"Think  well  again  before  you  deny 
me.  The  Emperor's  brother  looks 
upon  you  with  eyes  of  passion,  and 
you  have  lain  unconscious  on  his 
breast.  Let  him  beware,  for  if  a 
single  glance  of  yours  encourages  him, 
he  shall  surely  go  to  meet  his  Christian 
God!" 


,7 


CHAPTER    FOURTEEN 

MEN  and  deeds  are  obliterated,  races 
fade,  but  Nature  goes  calmly  on  with 
her  projects.  She  makes  the  fat 
lands  of  the  earth  with  all  their  fruits 
and  flowers  and  foliage,  and  she  makes 
with  no  less  care  the  desert  with  its 
sands  and  cacti. 

Again  the  annual  festival  of  the 
Nile  had  come.  Feasts  were  planned, 
games  were  played,  and  decorations 
filled  the  streets.  The  Emirs  con- 
tributed largely  of  their  wealth  to 
make  the  festival  a  success,  and  the 
Sultan's  Muhtesib,  or  inspector  of 
markets,  reported  that  the  land  was 
overflowing  with  plenty.  The  occa- 
sion was  brilliant  in  every  respect. 
[173] 


*"■" ■■mnwnmiiillll  1  ■  ■  1  ■  ■  rwmfJ 


iiimiHuiimiiimiiiiiMiiiiinMuiiiinoo 

PRINCESS    SAYRANE 

The  fabulous  prodigality  of  the  Egyp- 
tian nobles  made  a  gorgeous  display 
by  day,  and  at  night  the  magnificent 
mosques  were  lighted,  till  the  city 
looked  like  fairyland. 

The  great  climax  of  the  fourth 
day  was  the  polo  games;  and  Togral, 
who  had  entered  into  the  spirit  of  the 
people  since  his  arrival  in  Egypt,  en- 
tered the  lists. 

Amid  the  greatest  enthusiasm  the 
games  were  played.  All  the  nobility, 
all  the  splendor  of  the  court  were 
present.  Slave-girls  stood  about  with 
silver  cups  and  spoons  to  minister 
comfort  with  cooling  drinks  and  sweet- 
meats. 

Sayrane  and  her  women,  closely 
veiled,  watched  the  games  and  were 
not  the  least  interested  of  the  spec- 
tators. But  the  Princess  was  con- 
[174] 


1IHIIHIW. ■■■■■■■■■■■■■■■■■llll ^ 

PRINCESS    SAYRANE 

scious  of  a  feeling  of  depression  she 
could  not  dismiss.  Amid  all  the  gayety 
she  felt  strangely  aloof.  Something 
ominous  weighed  heavily  on  her  spirits. 
In  the  early  morning  she  had  stood 
before  one  of  the  windows  of  the  city 
palace  watching  the  crowded  streets. 
The  pavilions  decked  with  flags  of 
brilliant  color,  the  red  and  yellow  em- 
broideries gayly  flaunting  themselves 
against  the  duller  blues  and  greens, 
made  an  attractive  picture.  The 
shops  and  windows  were  decorated 
with  silks  and  satins;  drums  were 
beating,  and  all  the  world  thronged 
the  streets  in  fine  array  in  honor  of 
the  festival. 

But  her  heart  was  blazing  with 
emotions  too  deep  to  care  for  clashing 
music  and  the  uniforms  and  turbans 


IIHIIIHHIIHllllinillltlllllllHIHIllimi^ 

PRINCESS    SA YRANE 

hope  for  her,  she  was  sick  at  heart. 
Suddenly  a  tall  unveiled  girl  advanced. 
Her  thin  draperies  exposed  her  limbs 
far  above  her  knees.  Her  face  was 
very  beautiful,  for  her  features  were 
regular  and  small,  with  luminous  ex- 
pressive eyes.  Her  figure  was  not 
fully  developed,  but  the  soft  swell  of 
her  bosom  was  plainly  visible,  and  her 
body  seemed  to  vibrate  with  the  spirit 
of  youth.  The  tint  of  her  skin  was  a 
rich  dark  brown,  and  a  suggestion  of 
the  panther  was  in  her  movements. 

Sayrane  leaned  forward  through  the 
open  casement  to  see  her  better.  The 
girl  looked  up,  and  their  eyes  met. 
The  admiration  and  envy  in  the 
humbler  girl's  eyes  were  unmistak- 
able. The  Princess,  in  her  youth 
and  beauty,  seemed  truly  enviable, 
but  as  she  drew  back  quickly  she 
[176] 


nmmiinimimmiiiniiiiriimunHiiiii 

PRINCESS    SAYRANE 

knew  in  her  heart  that  she,  the  envied, 
was  the  prisoner,  and  that  the  humbler 
girl  was  really  free.  Then  she  turned 
suddenly  and,  dismissing  her  women, 
called  for  Galla.  Putting  her  arms 
around  the  faithful  creature,  she  leaned 
her  young  head  against  the  slave's 
true  heart,  and  to  her  she  poured  out 
her  secret  fears,  her  grief,  her  fore- 
bodings. How  often  in  the  past  had 
Galla  shielded  her!  How  often  as 
a  little  child  she  had  clung  to  her 
hand  to  be  guarded  from  some  imagi- 
nary danger!  And  now  it  seemed  as 
if  depression  would  seize  her  utterly 
unless  Galla  would  comfort  and  pro- 
tect. Of  late  the  position  had  been 
reversed.  With  the  passing  of  years 
Sayrane  had  become  the  adviser,  had 
tried  to  sustain  the  elder  woman,  but 
somehow  to-day  she  felt  unnerved  as 
[177] 


PRINCESS    SAYRANE 


0 


though  she  could  no  longer  stand  alone. 
She  needed  help;  she  was  afraid;  she 
felt  certain  something  threatened  her, 
some  grave  danger,  and  she  lacked  the 
courage  to  go  forward.  In  her  agita- 
tion she  felt  she  was  doomed  —  there 
was  no  escape.  It  was  as  if  she  were 
trying  to  hide  and  found  herself  alone 
in  the  hot  desert,  and  the  blazing  sun, 
beating  down  pitilessly,  were  defying 
her  to  find  shelter. 

Silence  and  fear  brood  like  reptiles, 
and  in  the  minutes  during  which 
Sayrane  waited  alone  for  Galla  she 
was  growing  desperate.  But  the  old 
slave's  calmness  and  soft  quiet  voice 
cooled  her  feverish  thoughts.  It  was 
as  if  under  the  pitiless  sun  in  the 
parching  heat  she  had  suddenly  seen 
fig  trees,  and  beyond,  the  cool  shaded 
river;  and  as  Galla  caressed  and  petted 
[178] 


t\ 


7 


HHUHC 


auuummmuuiMu 


rrmrxi 


PRINCESS    SA YRANE 

her,  the  excitement  faded.  She  re- 
gained her  composure,  and  when  she 
came  forth  again  she  was  serene  and 
dignified,  ready  to  take  her  part  in 
the  day's  festivities.  Still,  in  spite 
of  determination,  she  felt  as  though 
something  she  could  not  foresee  would 
seize  and  enwrap  her. 

The  day  had  been  as  are  all  days 
in  Egypt,  perfect  in  sunshine.  The 
sheen  and  sparkle  in  the  atmosphere 
had  been  so  alluring  it  was  like  witch- 
ery. Though  the  skies  were  cloudless, 
the  air  was  crisp  and  cool,  now  that 
the  sun  was  descending,  for  evening 
was   near. 

Togral,  who  had  played  brilliantly, 
now  rested  in  the  royal  box,  because 
his  game  would  not  be  finished  until 
the  morrow;  together  they  watched 
the  others  in  the  game.  Though  he 
[179] 


PRINCESS    SA YRANE 


0 


) 


was  privileged  always  to  approach 
the  Princess,  though  his  rights  as 
brother  of  the  Emperor  and  as  member 
of  her  future  household  were  un- 
denied,  Yusuf  in  the  distance  eyed 
him  with  disapproval  and  with  jealous 
suspicion,  but  with  his  crafty  dis- 
simulation no  one  suspected  his  hatred 
of  the  Abyssinian,  save  Sayrane. 

Something  in  the  girl's  face  held 
the  ambassador's  gaze  that  day 
longer  than  deference  dictated.  Her 
eyes  were  uncovered  and  he  saw  them 
now  soft  and  luminous,  and  the  black 
lashes  touching  her  cheeks  lent  tender 
shadows.  Despite  her  veil  he  could 
see  the  mouth  firm  and  yet  tender. 
Two  thick  braids  of  glorious  hair 
reached  almost  to  her  knees,  and  he 
could  see  the  youthful  charms  and 
curves  of  her  young  body  even  through 
[180] 


r 


17 


■""" HHiiiiiiuiMiiiiiiiuuiimni 

PRI  NCESS    SA YRANE 

the  folds  of  the  burnous  she  wore. 
But  there  was  something  beyond  the 
beauty  of  feature  and  color  that  held 
him,  something  suggesting  the  power 
of  her  mind,  the  strength  and  purpose 
of  her  life.  It  was  a  certain  barbaric 
note  held  in  check  by  her  steady  eyes, 
that  puzzled,  yet  charmed  him  always. 
Warm  from  his  exercise  Togral 
beckoned  a  slave-girl  to  bring  him 
the  cooling  drink  she  served.  The 
girl  disappeared  for  a  moment  and  then 
reappeared  near  the  box;  at  that 
instant  the  Grand  Mufti  arose  and 
moved  leisurely  forward  until  he  stood 
close  beside  the  Princess's  box.  Appar- 
ently he  was  absorbed  in  the  game; 
his  eyes  followed  the  players,  and  it 
seemed  as  if  unconsciously  he  had 
wandered  and  stood  where  he  did. 
Togral  had  not  observed  him,  for  he 
[181] 


PRINCESS    SA YRANE 


0 


y 


too  was  watching  the  game;  but  he 
was  thirsty  and  longed  for  the  cool- 
ing drink.  As  he  turned  impatiently, 
wondering  at  the  slave's  delay,  he  saw 
that  she  was  standing  beside  him.  He 
took  the  jewelled  cup  from  her  hand 
and  courteously  offered  it  first  to  the 
Princess;  and  she  accepted  it  with  a 
smile.  But  though  she  raised  it  to 
her  mouth,  the  cool  beverage  never 
touched  her  lips,  for  Yusuf  suddenly 
staggered  and  caught  her  by  the  arm. 
The  liquid  spilled,  staining  her  gown, 
and  the  Princess,  astonished  and 
startled,  turned  to  find  the  priest  pale 
and  faint.  "It  is  only  a  touch  of  diz- 
ziness," he  explained  in  answer  to  her 
query.  But  when  she  saw  his  face,  his 
embarrassment,  and  his  wild  look,  she 
understood;  then  turning  from  him, 
she  poured  the  contents  of  the  cup 
[182] 


— —  ■■■■■■■■■■■■—— ■■■■■■  nuutimn  jm 

PRINCESS    SAYRANE 

upon  the  ground.  The  poisoned  drink 
prepared  for  Togral  had  thus  failed, 
but  she  shuddered  when  she  thought 
how  it  might  have  been  drunk  by  him 
before  her  eyes. 

The  game  was  still  at  its  height, 
but  Sayrane  had  no  spirit  left  to  enjoy 
it.  Togral,  if  he  understood,  gave  no 
sign.  He  was  politely  solicitous  of 
Yusuf's  health,  but  as  the  priest  moved 
away  he  spoke  no  word  of  him  again. 
Sayrane,  though  the  poisoned  cup  had 
failed,  felt  a  thrill  of  terror  at  the  cold 
treachery  and  the  audacity  of  the 
attempt.  She  must  warn  Togral,  she 
told  herself,  for  if  Yusuf  had  once 
attempted  the  life  of  the  brother  of 
the  mighty  Prester  John,  the  life  of 
one  who  was  her  father's  honored 
guest,  would  he  not  make  the  attempt 


PRINCESS    SAYRANE 


Whatever  Yusuf  s  vices,  she  knew 
he  was  no  sybarite;  she  knew  that 
he  was  full  of  energy  and  power  for 
work.  He  must  know  that  the  steps 
he  had  climbed  others  could  climb 
too.  Where  his  suspicions  were  once 
aroused,  where  he  once  learned  that 
some  person  interfered  with  his  plans 
or  stood  in  his  way,  she  knew  that 
there  was  but  one  course  he  would 
follow;  he  would  remove  the  obstacle 
at  whatever  risk.  Secretly,  warily, 
he  would  either  trick  his  enemy  to 
his  death,  or  if  need  be  murder  him 
in  cold  blood.  Sayrane  had  often 
heard  how  Yusuf  mistrusted  his  very 
agents,  how  he  watched  them  unseen, 
and  now  she  felt  confident  he  had 
determined  that  an  accident  should 
remove  the  brother  of  Prester  John 
from  his  path.  It  would  be  a  bold 
[184] 


t 


7 


iiiiiiiminininnmnimniiniiuiiiinii^ 

PRINCESS    SA YRANE 

stroke,  but  Yusuf  loved  the  daring, 
the  spectacular.  This  was  evidenced 
in  one  thing  in  particular  —  the  gor- 
geousness  of  his  dress.  On  every  occa- 
sion when  it  was  possible  to  do  so  he 
laid  aside  the  simple  garments  of  the 
Moslem  to  appear  in  the  magnificent 
ones  formerly  adopted  by  the  Egyp- 
tian priesthood.  He  might  well  fancy 
that  no  suspicion  would  point  to  him, 
the  head  of  the  Moslem  Church. 
Sayrane  trembled  and  grew  sick  at 
heart  at  the  thought  that,  save  for 
the  accident  of  her  having  accepted 
the  drink,  Togral's  death  would  have 
been  accomplished  and  no  suspicion 
would  have  pointed  to  Yusuf. 


CHAPTER    FI FTEEN 


7 


oAYRANE  had  much  to  make  her 
miserable;  but  youth  is  buoyant,  and 
she  was  very  young.  There  were  times 
when  she  almost  forgot  the  burdens 
she  was  forced  to  bear.  Her  hatred 
of  Yusuf  and  of  her  future  life  faded 
in  the  brilliancy  of  the  Egyptian  sun- 
shine, and  only  the  joy  of  living 
remained.  She  had  warned  Togral 
of  the  poisoned  cup;  and  while  he 
admitted  his  own  suspicions  of  the 
peculiar  incident,  he  impressed  her 
with  his  fearlessness  and  his  confidence 
that  Yusuf  would  hesitate  to  renew 
the  attempt,  now  that  suspicion  had 
been  aroused. 
Still,  the  intensity  of  the  Grand 
[186] 


t 


■—— —  ■■■■■■■■■■■■■■  — ■■■■■■■■M  — — ■ 


PRI  NCESS    SA YRANE 

Mufti's  hatred  was  a  thing  to  be  feared, 
and  it  was  with  a  certain  solemnity 
of  voice  that  she  warned  him.  She 
did  not  tell  him  the  cause  of  Yusuf's 
hatred,  yet  she  half  suspected  that 
Togral  had  divined  the  man's  inten- 
tions toward  her,  and  he  was  con- 
scious of  her  horror  of  the  Moslem 
priest. 

He  listened  to  her  quietly,  for  he 
loved  the  timbre  of  her  voice,  and 
though  the  burden  of  her  words  did 
not  escape  him,  he  did  not  reply 
at  once.  He  was  longing  to  open 
his  heart  to  her,  to  let  her  understand 
that  a  subtle  something  in  her  had 
changed  his  life,  that  unseen  things 
were  coming  to  him,  that  his  soul 
was  receiving  mystic  messages  which 
he  was  struggling  to  understand. 
Should  he  speak  openly?  Should  he 
[187] 


PRINCESS    SAYRANE 


7 


tell  her  all  his  innermost  thoughts? 
Would  frankness  help?  What  if  she 
should  scorn  the  confession  of  his 
weakness?  He  hesitated;  it' would  be 
blood  and  agony  if  he  failed,  he  told 
himself  passionately.  And  surely  the 
assumption  was  absurd  that  she  would 
care.  A  shiver  ran  over  him  when  he 
thought  of  the  possibility  of  failure; 
yet  why  did  he  fear?  why  should  he, 
who  in  ordinary  life  was  devoid  of 
all  semblance  of  fear,  find  his  confidence 
desert  him  in  the  presence  of  this 
young  girl?  why  did  he  feel  himself 
fantastically  dwarfed?  He  felt  the 
sudden  need  of  an  access  of  new  courage 
before  he  could  betray  his  inner  self. 
In  her  presence  he  felt  always  as 
if  he  were  in  a  dream  life,  and  shyness 
overcame  him  —  him  who  was  accus- 
tomed usuallv  to  command,  who  had 


r 


PRINCESS    SA YRANE 


seldom  considered  the  feelings  of  others. 
But  Sayrane  like  an  enchantress  had 
waved  her  wand,  and  he  had  come 
within  its  magic  circle. 

It  was  too  soon,  he  dared  not  yet 
trust  himself  to  speak.  He  stared 
fixedly,  unseeing,  as  he  listened  to 
her  voice.  Gradually  a  sensation  of 
joy  swept  over  him  as  he  realized 
she  feared  for  him,  but  he  steadied 
his  voice  to  answer  calmly;  and  when 
he  finally  spoke,  the  Princess  suc- 
cumbed to  the  lulling  influence  of 
his  fearlessness,  and  ended  by  almost 
forgetting  the  fearful  scene  at  the 
polo  grounds. 

They  were  riding  on  the  edge  of  the 
desert,  along  the  banks  of  the  Nile, 
which  was  coursing  like  quicksilver  in 
the  sun.  On  either  side  a  long  strip 
of  fertile  green  stretched  like  creep- 
[189] 


t 


7 


iiiiiiniiminniniiiiiwmm»m».»1ITr. 

PRINCESS    SAYRANE 

ing  lizards,  marking  in  sharp  contrast 
the  desert  waste  beyond.  Sayrane 
wore  a  floating  green  robe  that  morn- 
ing, and  her  wonderful  hair  was  caught 
and  bound  with  a  slender  gold  fillet; 
while  fastened  about  her  head  was  a 
silken  snood  stiffening  about  her  face 
to  protect  her  eyes  from  the  too 
glaring  sun.  As  they  rode  along,  the 
yellow  sand  seemed  a  bed  of  shimmer- 
ing gold  beneath  their  feet,  and  when 
they  passed  green  fluttering  palms, 
patterns  of  enchantment  and  of  myste- 
rious beauty  were  woven  on  the  golden 
carpet.  Their  ride  had  brought  them 
face  to  face  with  absolute  perfection. 
They  had  seen  a  building  calm  in 
its  faultlessness,  overwhelming  with 
its  stupendous  size.  They  had  seen 
force  and  dignity  and  symmetry,  and 


PRINCESS    SAYRANE 

they  passed  under  the  polished  granite 
columns,  feeling  themselves  privileged 
to  tread  these  colonnades  and  receive 
within  their  souls  the  message  it 
always  brings,  —  a  message  of  rever- 
ence and  awe. 

Their  companions  were  far  behind, 
following  at  a  respectful  distance  that 
they  might  guard  and  watch  without 
disturbing  them.  They  were  apart 
from  all  the  world. 

His  heart,  at  first  oppressed,  had 
overleaped  all  boundaries  to  answer 
the  call  of  her  entrancing  beauty  and 
her  teasing  mood.  Her  cheeks  were 
flushed  from  her  long  exercise.  Her 
scarlet  lips  parted  frequently  in  smiles, 
revealing  her  perfect  teeth,  and  a  stray 
dimple  showed  saucily,  while  her  eyes 
were  dancing  stars,  full  of  mischief. 
The  cold  stately  Princess  he  had  first 
[191] 

ttii.iiminiiiiinfi-». i ■■■■■■■■J 


PRI NCESS    SAYRANE 


7 


seen  was  to-day  a  dimpling  girl.  She 
seemed  to  have  forgotten  her  reserve 
and  her  dislike  for  him.  Since  the 
day  of  the  poisoned  cup  there  had 
been  a  bond  between  them  in  a  mutual 
dislike  of  Yusuf.  Under  her  change 
of  feeling  he  felt  his  emotions  were 
bearing  him  swiftly  beyond  self  con- 
trol. Somehow  this  smiling,  girl  with 
her  entrancing  loveliness  at  times 
mastered  all  reason  in  his  being.  To- 
day she  led  the  way  over  the  sand 
straight  and  firm  in  her  saddle  and 
bubbling  with  the  joy  of  youth.  He, 
happy  in  her  companionship,  let  his 
imagination  play  at  will  as  he  followed. 
Had  he  forgotten  his  Christian  calling 
and  his  mission?  It  seemed  nothing 
mattered  to  him  but  this  girl;  that 
together  they  had  reached  the  summit 
of  the  world,  where  Eden  lay  before 
[192] 


V 


PRINCESS    SAYRANE 


them.     He  was  the  first  man,  and  she 
his  Eve. 

His  heart  determined  over  and  over 
again  that  this  one  day  should  be 
his  without  regret.  "It  is  too  perfect, 
too  splendid  to  lose,"  he  argued;  and 
so  when  they  reached  the  swaying 
mystery  of  a  cool  palm,  he  halted. 
"Let  us  rest  here,"  he  said,  "the  shade 
is  so  inviting."  And  as  Sayrane  was 
not  unwilling,  a  slave  led  away  their 
horses,  and  they  stood  alone  beneath 
the  shadows.  Then  wandering  on,  he 
realized  he  had  never  before  thoroughly 
appreciated  the  restful  shade  beneath 
the  palm  trees.  He  had  needed  the 
glaring  yellow  sand  of  the  desert  to 
teach  him  the  beauty  of  their  soothing 
green.  Down  the  paths  of  the  trem- 
bling palms  they  went,  and  saw  the 
sunbeams  darting  tongues  of  pale  fire 
[193] 


PRINCESS    SAYRANE 


between  the  broad  leaves.  As  they 
walked  a  sort  of  ecstasy  possessed  his 
being.  Beneath  leaves  of  the  heaviest 
palm  he  found  a  cool  shadowed  place. 
"Come,  Princess,  let  us  sit  here  while 
we  imagine  ourselves  out  of  the  world, 
just  you  and  me  on  earth."  His 
words  were  jesting  and  his  tone  was 
light,  but  his  eyes  flamed  into  hers 
as  he  spoke,  and  she,  catching  the 
spirit  of  his  mood,  consented.  Not 
a  sound  reached  them;  and  as  they 
sat  in  the  soft  green  shade,  he  felt 
the  powerful  spell  she  had  woven 
over  him.  It  seemed  that  sitting  with 
her  alone  he  had  at  last  fulfilled  his 
destiny.  He  thought  that  all  his  life 
he  had  waited  and  watched  for  her; 
that  could  he  keep  her  thus  away 
from  all  the  world,  he  would  be  in 
paradise  and  content.  She  was  watch- 
[194] 


nmuiiiiuiuuiiiniiurumimii 


mm 


PRINCESS    SAYRANE 

ing  him  steadily,  but  without  surprise. 
She,  too,  was  drawn  irresistibly.  The 
realities  of  life  had  slipped  away  from 
her.  She  had  almost  a  feeling  of 
defiance  as  she  flung  them  aside. 
The  enchanted  stillness  and  privacy 
of  this  domain  increased  the  sense 
of  mystery  born  of  the  desert.  Far 
up  in  the  palm  branches  a  faint  wind 
began  lightly  to  stir,  but  save  for 
this,  all  was  silence.  Surely  this  was 
a  place  of  dreams. 


CHAPTER    SIXTEEN 


TOGRAL  had  seated  her  with  her 
back  to  the  palm,  and  he  was  resting 
on  his  arm  lying  at  full  length  before 
her.  She  had  removed  her  snood  and 
sat  with  half-closed  eyes,  silent,  dream- 
ing. Of  what  was  she  thinking?  She 
was  a  woman  on  the  edge  of  myste- 
rious possibilities.  Surely  she  possessed 
a  heart  worth  winning,  and  she  would 
give  all  forever  to  the  man  she  loved; 
of  this  he  felt  convinced.  But  she 
would  not  be  won  easily,  he  also  felt 
sure.  The  man  who  loved  her  had  best 
beware  of  those  sleeping  fires,  because, 
if  once  aroused,  they  would  flame  to 
tremendous  heights. 
Sayrane,  watching  him  through  half- 
[196] 


t 


7 


■  mnmn.miiiiiiiiiimiiiiimimiHiiiB 


PRINCESS    SAYRANE 

closed  lids,  was  also  weaving  dreams. 
She  wondered  if  all  men  in  his  country 
were  so  good  to  look  upon.  Physical 
strength  appeals  to  woman,  and  she 
took  pleasure  in  watching  the  elastic 
grace  of  the  man  before  her.  But 
it  was  not  that  alone  which  touched 
her:  she  had  forgotten  her  first  dislike. 
She  had  learned  he  was  different, 
vastly  different,  from  her  country- 
men. With  all  his  strength  and  man- 
liness, he  was  gentle  too;  and  his 
deference  to  her,  his  tender  manner 
to  all  women,  was  unusual.  It  showed 
a  finer  nature  than  she  had  dreamed 
man  could  possess.  Was  it  born  in 
him,  or  did  his  Christian  faith  teach 
all  men  gentleness?  She  remembered 
his  arrival,  the  spell  that  had  enveloped 
her  when  he  first  entered  her  presence 


PRINCESS    SAYRANE 


ring  of  Solomon.  She  remembered 
too  how  she  had  trembled  and  her 
soul  had  seemed  to  sink  into  an  abyss 
of  sorrow  that  she  must  carry  this 
sign  of  bondage;  and  yet  with  it  had 
been  a  sensation  of  triumph  that 
the  messenger  beneath  his  calm  had 
shown  her  a  momentary  glimpse  of 
his  heart.  But  the  personal  sense 
of  triumph  in  her  breast  when  he 
looked  upon  her,  passed  quickly, 
only  a  furious  rebellion  remaining, 
and  it  was  by  a  great  physical  effort 
that  she  controlled  herself  at  all. 

But  since  then  her  thoughts  had 
altered.  She  was  startled,  alarmed, 
that  such  a  short  time  could  so  change 
her  feelings  toward  the  ambassador.  A 
sense  of  confusion  and  pain  beset  her 
each  time  she  stopped  to  reason.  Was 
it  fated  she  should  take  an  unsisterly 
[198] 


TV* 


imiiminimmiiniiifuHiiiiimi ^ 

PRINCESS    SAYRANE 

interest  in  the  brother  of  her  future 
lord?  A  terror  overcame  her  as  she 
pondered,  the  shadows  deepened  in  her 
eyes,  and  all  the  strength  of  her  char- 
acter was  roused  so  that  she  fought 
these  subtle  thoughts,  lest  they  might 
enthrone  in  her  heart  the  image  of 
this  other  man.  Sayrane  had  a  soul 
made  for  great  things,  she  had  been 
gifted  too  at  birth  with  a  courage 
few  women  possess.  Yet  in  her  narrow 
sphere  she  could  have  no  chance  to 
show  strength  of  character;  only  the 
sacrifice  of  a  woman's  heart  would 
be  required,  and  in  her  world  that 
was  counted  naught.  She  chafed  that 
in  the  little  span  of  years  called  life 
she  was  so  keenly  aware  of  what  was 
denied  her;  could  see  opportunities 
only  to  know  them  impossibilities. 
Yet,  with  all  her  youth  crying  aloud 


PRINCESS    SA YRANE 


0 


i 


for  happiness,  she  could  not  deceive 
herself,  she  knew  she  could  never  take 
happiness  at  the  expense  of  nobility. 
Never  could  love  come  to  her  to  be 
enjoyed  at  the  sacrifice  of  honor.  She 
belonged  to  another;  the  knowledge  of 
it  might  weigh  her  down  with  sorrow, 
but  the  golden  talisman  on  her  finger 
bound  her  as  though  it  were  a  chain 
of  steel.  And  she  knew  as  she  stood 
pledged  to  Prester  John,  honor  com- 
pelled her  to  give  him  her  allegiance. 
The  man's  eyes  were  on  her  face. 
His  heart  was  pulsing  rapidly,  and  it 
was  under  warring  influences.  Was 
she  conscious  of  his  thoughts,  as  her 
bosom  rose  and  fell  ?  Was  that  quiver- 
ing flutter  the  magic  of  passionate 
wings  folding  themselves  about  her? 
The  blood  streamed  in  her  veins, 
and  she  seemed  suddenly  shrouded 
[200] 


annunin»iu.iiiiium 


I 


nmmtcn 


PRINCESS    SAYRANE 

in  fire.  Then  she  opened  her  eyes 
wide  and  looked  full  upon  him,  just 
as  he  leaned  toward  her  and  whispered: 

"You  are  so  wonderful,  Sayranel 
Cannot  you  guess  my  thoughts?" 

But  though  she  flushed  and  warmed 
at  his  words,  she  started  to  rise; 
and  he,  seeing  her  agitation,  interpreted 
it  as  only  a  lover  could,  for  his  pulses 
beat  the  more  madly  and  he  rose 
with  her,  saying,  "Sayrane,  my  whole 
being  is  flooded  with  delight  because 
of  you.  You  possess  my  mind  as 
you  possess  my  heart.  I  think  I 
shall  go  mad  unless  you  love  me  in 
return."  Then,  as  love  ran  riot  in 
his  veins,  his  arms  closed  about  her 
and  the  shrouded  fire  within  her  burst 
into  full  flame.  But  only  for  a  moment 
did  he  hold  her,  warm  and  palpitating, 
against  his  heart;  for,  when  he  found 
[201] 


PRINCESS    SAYRANE 

her  yielding,  and  bent  back  her  head 
to  kiss  her,  he  saw  the  love-light  in 
her  eyes  change.  In  an  instant  he 
felt  as  though  he  had  been  driven 
from  Paradise,  and  that  an  angel 
with  a  flaming  sword  stood  between 
them.  There  was  wounded  pride  in 
her  face;  the  timid  look  he  had  caught 
but  a  moment  before  was  replaced 
by  an  imperious  shyness  that  held 
him  motionless,  and  though  she  still 
lay  against  his  breast,  he  felt  as  if 
she  were  fighting  him  and  holding 
herself  aloof. 

There  were  passionate  protest  and 
surprise  in  his  voice  when  he  asked, 
"Do  you  not  love  me,  then?" 

The  heave  of  her  bosom  showed 
her  agitation,  and  there  flared  a  fierce- 
ness in  her  eyes  as  she  replied,  "What 


PRINCESS    SAYRANE 

a  lower  voice,  "Would  it  not  be  a 
stain  on  you  to  tempt  further  the 
promised  wife  of  another  man?" 

Togral  gazed  upon  her  with  admira- 
tion and  amazement.  This  maiden, 
whose  virtue  he  had  roused  until 
she  spoke  with  the  dignity  of  an 
insulted  queen,  was  more  wonderful 
than  ever,  and  as  she  leaned  upon 
his  breast  weeping,  he  reproached  him- 
self for  causing  her  such  pain.  But 
his  heart  was  trembling  because  she 
no  longer  fought  him,  and  he  said 
to  himself,  "I  will  test  her  like  gold 
in  the  fire.  What  if  she  should  not 
stand  the  test?  Then  I  cannot  be 
angered,  or  censure  her  for  yielding, 
because  it  will  be  for  love  of  me; 
but  if  she  stands  firm,  then  she  is 
my  pearl  of  priceless  value."  But 
aloud  he  spoke,  "Why  do  you  resist 
[203] 


mmiimiiui 


IIIIHIHB 


IIIIIIB 


PRINCESS    SAYRANE 

my  love?  The  threads  of  our  lives 
are  tangled,  we  cannot  escape.  Why 
try?" 

She  raised  a  tear-stained  face  to 
him  and  said,  "You  are  very  cruel. 
Do  not  tempt  me."  And  she  turned 
pale  and  trembled  so  that  he  was 
alarmed.  Breaking  into  a  laugh  that 
was  mingled  with  sobs  and  indig- 
nation she  said,  "It  is  true  I  do  not 
love  the  Emperor,"  and  her  eyes 
flashed  like  flame  as  she  gazed  out  of 
the  shadows  of  her  dark  lashes,  "but 
I  shall  keep  my  father's  pledged  word." 

Holding  up  her  hand  she  continued, 
"See  my  ring.  Is  it  not  the  sworn 
pledge  of  the  purity  of  one  woman? 
When  I  received  it,  it  seemed  a  mock- 
ery, a  horrid  jest;  but  your  Emperor 
was  wise  —  oh,  so  wise  —  for  the  ring 
has  effected  his  purpose  and  proved 
[204] 


*■■■" ■■■■»■■■■■■■■■ ■■!  — — —■ 


7 


PRINCESS    SAYRANE 

his  talisman.  He  trusted  me,  and  I 
shall  not  be  wanting  in  true  woman- 
hood; but,  oh,  tempt  me  no  further, 
nor  yield  yourself." 

Then  Togral,  almost  in  awe,  drew 
apart,  releasing  her,  and  though  there 
was  sadness  in  his  face  there  was  a 
look  bespeaking  pride  because  of  what 
she  said.  With  dignity  he  bowed  his 
head,  saying,  "Forgive  me,  Princess, 
beloved  and  adored!  I  alone  am  un- 
worthy." 

When  she  looked  up,  white  and 
trembling,  to  deny  what  he  had  said, 
he  continued,  "Beloved  Princess,  un- 
worthy as  I  am,  I  still  claim  your 
mercy.  I  have  a  story  to  tell,  one 
which  I  know  now  has  been  too  long 
delayed,  for  it  should  have  been  con- 
fessed the  day  I  sought  your  court." 


17 


CHAPTER    SEVENTEEN 

oAYRANE,  once  there  lived  a  man 
who  was  all-powerful,  whose  will  was 
law,  and  whose  heart  was  cruel.  His 
ancestors  had  been  taught  Christi- 
anity by  the  Apostles,  and  his  house 
had  always  been  faithful  to  that 
creed  until  he,  with  the  arrogance  of 
a  dissipated  youth,  forswore  it.  He 
gloried  in  his  life  of  pleasure  and 
wickedness.  He  was  bold,  he  knew 
not  fear,  and  he  said,  'This  life  is 
enough  for  man.  What  greater  happi- 
ness can  he  want  than  power  and 
success  in  battle?'  So  for  years  he 
lived.  All  bent  before  his  strong 
will,  until  he  was  surfeited,  satiated 


nimimiwunniniinutmiiBiiuimJiniiiinB 


I 


PRINCESS    SAYRANE 

pleased  him,  and  he  became,  if  pos- 
sible, more  arrogant  than  ever.  In 
this  state  of  mind  he  was  finally  beset 
with  doubt.  He  had  no  friend  on 
earth;  powerful  as  he  was,  he  stood 
alone.  Then  he  saw  the  hollowness 
of  the  life  he  was  leading,  and  the 
futility  of  his  aims.  What,  after  all, 
did  it  profit  him  to  win  kingdoms 
and  countries,  if  death  was  inevit- 
able? Suddenly  he  was  seized  with  a 
desire  for  knowledge;  something  cried 
out  within  him  that  he  was  made 
for  better  things.  The  pain  became 
unbearable.  At  night  he  could  not 
sleep.  His  arms  stretched  out  towards 
the  distant  blue  of  the  starlit  skies, 
and  he  said,  'Why  should  I  not  be 
content  with  my  life?'  He  strove 
against  these  first  stirrings  of  nature; 
but  to  his  inward  cry,  '  I  will  be  con- 
[  207  ] 


uimimrmmiiiiim»HnMlmi 


PRINCESS    SAYRANE 

tent,'  the  small  voice  within  him 
answered,  'Shake  off  these  fetters  of 
superstition!  Seek  knowledge!  It  can 
do  no  harm.'  At  last,  one  day  he 
sought  the  silence  of  the  mountains. 
He  toiled  over  them.  Looking  down 
on  pits  of  mists  he  would  set  his  feet 
against  the  steep  and  struggle  upwards. 
Sometimes  the  accursed  fog  shut  out 
the  world,  but  he  fought  on.  It 
closed  in  on  him  like  an  impalpable 
wall,  and  its  whiteness  overwhelmed 
him,  obscuring  the  mountains  as  it 
closed  his  eyes.  But  that  evening  the 
fog  lifted  and  he  saw  the  world  again. 
The  distant  mountains  rose  purple  and 
glowing  to  the  sky;  they  changed  to 
gold  beneath  the  setting  sun;  the  dye 
of  crimson-colored  cloud  melted  their 
golden  mists  to  blood-red  hue,  and  he 
had  a  feeling  he  was  gliding  toward 
[208] 

iuillimimiiii ■■■■■■iinmninnwin 


t 


iiiiiiimmiiimiiiiiiiw iimuw » 


PRINCESS    SAYRANE 

an  unknown  world.  The  sensation 
frightened  and  yet  fascinated  him.  It 
seemed  leading  him  to  depths  he  could 
not  fathom,  leading  him  to  waters  far 
beyond  those  changing  mountains  with 
their  clinging  clouds.  Then  it  was  he 
sent  for  the  Christian  priests  and 
learned  their  faith  anew." 

The  Princess  had  sunk  down  and  was 
leaning  forward  slightly  as  she  listened. 
Her  dark  luminous  eyes  were  still 
glistening  with  recent  tears,  and  her 
face  was  slightly  flushed.  At  these 
last  words  she  caught  her  breath 
quickly.  At  the  sound  Togral  looked 
inquiringly  at  her,  and  she,  answering 
his  unspoken  question,  replied:  "Yes, 
I  understand,  he  became  a  Christian 
priest.     But  what  then?" 

Togral  gazed  at  her  mournfully, 
and  for  an  instant  he  covered  his  face 
[209] 


t 


PRINCESS    SAYRANE 

with  his  hands.  Before  the  beauti- 
ful purity  of  her  eyes  his  story  halted 
in  confusion.  In  a  moment,  though, 
he  had  recovered  his  poise,  and  re- 
sumed. 

"The  man  became  a  Christian, 
Sayrane,  and  happiness  and  content 
filled  his  life  for  a  while.  But  he 
was  ambitious,  and  he  was  still  an 
egotist.  He  knew  the  Emperor  well, 
he  knew  of  the  Mohammedan  princess 
he  was  to  marry,  and  he  determined 
to  seek  to  win  her  to  the  true  faith." 

At  these  words  Sayrane  paled  and 
drew  back. 

"And  so  he  planned,  in  supreme 
egotism,  to  come  to  her  country  to 
teach  her  by  his  superiority  the  right 
faith,  and  in  his  anxiety  to  reach  his 
end  he  wandered  from  the  road.  He 
forgot  that  truth  was  the  foundation 
[210] 


PRINCESS    SAYRANE 


of  his  faith.  He  stumbled  and  fell, 
and  because  he  came  to  her  with  a 
lie  on  his  lips  he  failed." 

A  lie!  Sayrane  trembled  so  she 
could  hardly  whisper  the  question, 
"What  do  you  mean  by  that?" 

"I  am  not  the  brother  of  the  Em- 
peror." 

For  a  moment  the  Princess  was 
stunned  by  his  avowal.  Not  the 
brother  of  the  Emperor!  Her  brain 
was  in  a  whirl.  She  could  not  reason, 
but  for  a  wild  moment  her  heart 
was  flooded  with  joy.  At  least  he 
had  not  betrayed  his  brother  in  lov- 
ing her.  He  was  worthy  still.  This 
thought  so  completely  obsessed  her 
she  could  not  shake  off  the  sense  of 
relief  it  gave;  then  she  realized  that 
as  the  Emperor's  betrothed  wife  it 
should  make  no  difference  to  her 
[211] 


IIIIIIIIIIIHIIIHIIIIIIII 


LHIII11MU«»I1W. 


PRINCESS    SAYRAN E 

what  he  was.  She  steadied  her  voice 
to  ask,  "What  manner  of  man  are 
you  to  seek  even  the  salvation  of  a 
pagan?" 

"Oh,  Sayrane,  I  have  not  yet  the 
courage  to  tell  you  all.  Already  my 
deceit  has  overwhelmed  me  with  un- 
happiness;  and  now,  because  of  the 
scorn  you  feel,  I  am  crushed.  There 
is  no  priest  brother  of  the  Emperor, 
and  I  —  impostor  that  I  have  been  — 
lied  to  reach  your  side;  to  gain  you  for 
Christianity,  I  challenged  your  pure 
spirit  with  untruth!  Can  you  forgive 
and  let  me  in  all  humbleness  tell  you 
who  I  am?" 

Sayrane  and  Togral  had  been  so 
absorbed  they  were  not  conscious  of 
the  velvet  footfall,  nor  of  the  bright 
cruel  eyes  of  Yusuf,  the  Moslem  priest, 
who  watched  them  through  the  palms, 
[212] 


it.utiniiiiiiiiiiiiiiwiM ■■  —nan— — ■ 


PRINCESS    SAYRANE 

and  who  heard  the  last  words  of  Togral. 
He  had  waited  long  for  the  delayed 
pleasure-seekers  in  the  city,  and,  grow- 
ing impatient,  finally  had  gone  to 
meet  them,  only  to  learn  of  the  secluded 
spot  the  Princess  and  Togral  had 
sought.  Jealousy  prompted  him  to 
follow,  and  so  for  several  minutes  he 
had  watched  and  listened.  He  had 
been  conscious  too  long  of  the  ambas- 
sador's admiration  of  the  Princess  to 
feel  surprise,  but,  though  he  hated 
him  for  it,  he  had  not  dared  take  open 
steps  to  prevent  their  being  together. 
The  Emperor's  brother  must  of  ne- 
cessity be  protected;  but  the  savage 
glitter  in  the  priest's  eyes  when  he 
heard  Togral 's  confession  boded  no 
good  to  him. 

The    beauty    of    Sayrane   as    she 
sat  eagerly  listening  to  Togral,  only 
[213] 


7  i 


PRINCESS    SAYRANE 

enhanced  the  hatred  Yusuf  felt  for 
the  handsome  Togral  who  had  called 
forth"  her  tears  and  her  absorbed 
interest.  The  Grand  Mufti  felt  with 
savage  joy  he  now  could  work  his 
vengeance  openly  on  the  man  who 
stood  before  him.  Long  as  he  had 
desired  to  remove  him  from  his  path, 
he  had  been  beset  with  a  lurking 
fear  of  the  unknown  Emperor;  and 
since  his  failure  with  the  poisoned 
wine-cup  he  had  feared  to  call  another 
accident  to  his  aid. 

After  Togral  had  made  his  confession, 
he  stood  looking  upon  Sayrane  with 
sadness,  but  with  adoration  too.  For 
a  moment  she  returned  the  look,  but  the 
ardor  of  it  compelled  her  gaze  to  falter, 
and  she  half  turned  away.  At  this 
moment,    though   the  sun   enveloped 


■  ■■^IIHIWHWI ■!■■■■ luwmim 

PRINCESS    SAYRANE 

shuddering,  she  arose.  Unconsciously 
the  presence  of  Yusuf  was  affect- 
ing her.  Melancholy  and  depressed, 
Togral  waited  for  her  to  speak,  to 
answer  his  question  as  to  whether 
he  should  now  disclose  his  identity. 
He  wished,  though  he  dreaded,  the 
disclosure. 

She  drew  her  scarf  more  closely 
about  her,  like  a  frightened  child, 
for  protection,  and  answered  his  look 
of  anxiety  with  a  faint  smile.  When 
her  countenance  was  serene  again, 
she  said:  "Perhaps  we  have  both 
been  to  blame.  Who  am  I  that  I 
should  judge  you?  I,  too,  have  con- 
cealed something,  and  I  must  confess 
it,  but  not  now.  We  may  be  inter- 
rupted at  any  moment.  Come  to 
me  to-morrow.  I  shall  send  Galla 
for  you,  and  she  will  arrange  a  time." 
[215] 


v 


7 


■"■■"■■■■■ ■■■—■" 


iiimim 


PRINCESS    SAYRANE 

Then  a  timid  shyness  overcame  her,  for 
as  her  cheek  changed  from  white  to 
red  she  continued,  "You  are  not  a 
prince," — at  these  words  Togral  winced 
and  flushed  to  the  roots  of  his  hair, — 
"and  I  am  the  betrothed  of  an  Em- 
peror, but  I  trust  you.  Whoever  you 
are,  I  know  you  are  worthy." 

Togral  started  forward  impetuously 
at  these  words.  "Even  though  in 
this  one  thing  I  have  deceived  you, 
!  I  swear  I  can  explain.  Listen  and 
learn  who  I  am,  and  even  though 
you  hate  me  for  it  afterwards,  you 
shall  know  the  truth." 

"No,  I  forbid  you,"  she  interrupted 
imperiously.  "I  will  not  listen,"  and 
the  tears  in  her  eyes  trembled  like 
moonlight  on  the  water.  "What  does 
it  matter,  when  we  must  separate 
forever?  Your  Christian  faith  teaches 
[216] 

hutiiminiim ■ n  — — ■— 


?miiinini»Tiiiiniiunin»immmiunB 

PRINCESS    SAYRANE 

renunciation.  Is  that  not  the  highest 
proof  of  love?  And  we  cannot  speak 
longer  alone.     Listen  I" 

Even  as  she  spoke  a  horse  neighed 
and  they  heard  the  tramp  of  feet. 


CHAPTER    EIGHTEEN 


7 


IUSUF,  the  Moslem  priest,  sat  alone. 
He  had  given  orders  to  his  slaves  that 
nothing  should  interrupt  him  that 
evening.  He  had  food  for  thought, 
and  he  wished  to  feel  freedom  from 
restraint.  Here  in  his  own  home,  be- 
hind closed  doors  at  least,  he  felt  he 
could  allow  the  expression  of  his  face 
to  show  his  mind.  Concealment  was 
not  necessary.  All  the  serenity  and 
composure  he  assumed  in  public  could 
be  laid  aside  fearlessly;  and  surely 
he  had  done  it,  for  the  wickedness  his 
evil  mind  was  planning  lay  written 
on  his  brow.  Raging  with  fury  at 
the  thought  of  Sayrane's  love  for  the 
stranger,  it  seemed  as  if  a  thousand 
[218] 


J""1" ■ ■■■»■■■■■■ iimnmi^ 

PRI NCESS    SA YRANE 

devils  possessed  him.  In  his  agita- 
tion he  clenched  his  hands  and  the 
veins  in  his  face  were  near  to  bursting. 
The  Princess  hated  him,  he  knew, 
but  she  also  feared  him;  and  now  he 
had  a  weapon  to  use  that  he  believed 
she  could  not  withstand.  Yet  the 
thought  gave  him  no  pleasure.  Not 
that  he  scrupled  to  demand  her  for 
himself  at  any  price;  but  the  thought 
that  Sayrane  would  yield  herself  to 
him  only  because  her  love  for  the 
stranger  impelled  her  in  its  overwhelm- 
ing strength  to  do  so  to  save  his  life, 
maddened  him.  It  was  intolerable  to 
contemplate,  but  he  would  take  her  on 
any  terms.  He  had  too  long  desired 
to  hold  her  beautiful  young  body  in  his 
arms;  to  press  his  mouth  against  her 
ripe,  red  lips;  to  watch  the  light  in  her 
brilliant  eyes  soften  with  the  love  he 
[219] 


i 


y 


Bnnnimiiumiiiiiiiuiiniiin 

PRINCESS    SAYRANE 

would  teach  her — to  let  a  single  chance 
escape  him.  To  scent  the  sweet  per- 
fume of  her  hair  against  his  breast, 
as  she  leaned  against  him  in  an  attitude 
of  affection,  he  would  barter  his  soul. 
Women  are  all  alike.  Love  is  never 
compelled,  and  therefore,  given  time, 
he  still  might  win  her. 

As  he  sat.  musing  thus  in  savage 
thought,  he  trembled  in  anger  at  what 
he  had  discovered,  for  though  Sayrane 
had  not  confessed  her  love  for  Togral 
he  felt  instinctively  she  cared.  Her 
tears,  her  agitation  showed  it.  There- 
fore death  in  horrible  form  was  to  be 
the  portion  of  this  deceiver.  His  life 
was  a  small  matter  to  be  considered, 
since  he  had  dared  to  interfere  with 
Yusuf,  the  high  and  mighty  priest. 
That  were  crime  enough,  but  if  Sayrane 
could  be  gained  by  the  promise  of 
[220] 


"fl 


0 


> 


PRINCESS    SAYRANE 

his  life,  well,  he  should  live,  for  a 
time  at  least.  After  her  irrevocable 
vow  to  him  had  been  taken,  of  what 
use  would  be  the  life  of  the  stranger? 
An  accident  could  remove  him;  no 
open  violence  should  be  employed. 
With  an  ugly  look  in  his  eyes  as  he 
smiled,  he  said  aloud,  "I  shall  not  fail 
this  time."  Then  he  drew  from  his 
pocket  a  gold  key,  and  laid  it  on  the 
table  before  him.  A  glittering  thing 
it  was,  innocent  in  appearance,  but 
how  many  fatalities  it  had  hidden  from 
view!  After  a  few  moments  Yusuf 
picked  it  up,  and  approaching  a  great 
statue  of  white  marble  that  stood 
conspicuous  in  a  corner  of  the  room, 
swung  it  slowly  on  its  base  until  a 
small  panel  in  the  wall  was  disclosed. 
This  he  carefully  felt,  for  it  was  so 
skilfully  made  no  opening  could  be 
[221] 


PRINCESS    SAYRANE 


seen.  He  touched  a  spring  and  it 
opened  slowly,  revealing  a  door,  and 
into  this  the  key  was  inserted. 
Another  second,  and  the  door  had 
swung  open  as  if  by  magic,  showing 
a  long,  low-roofed  corridor.  Seizing 
a  taper  standing  near,  he  lighted  it, 
and  passed  through. 

The  walls  of  the  corridor  were 
covered  with  pictures,  and  one  could 
vaguely  distinguish  allegorical  scenes, 
explained  doubtless  by  the  hiero- 
glyphics under  them.  The  atmosphere 
of  the  corridor  was  stifling  with  the 
stored-up  heat,  the  accumulation  of 
the  centuries  during  which  the  hot 
glare  of  Egypt's  sun  had  beat  down 
upon  the  sands  that  covered  it.  For 
a  second  Yusuf  hesitated  and  looked 
back.  His  whole  body  felt  the  depres- 
sion of  his  surroundings,  but  his  indom- 
[222] 


PRINCESS    SAYRANE 

itable  will  arose  to  aid  him,  and  he 
proceeded.  He  passed  from  the 
corridor  into  a  wide  room.  This  was 
decorated  with  figures  in  postures  of 
adoration  before  the  sacred  scarab. 
Serpents,  too,  were  traced  in  azure 
blue,  all  symbolic,  and  telling  the  his- 
tory of  the  unknown  past.  He  skirted 
the  walls  and  entered  a  low  gallery  with 
two  turnings.  Choosing  one  Yusuf 
quickened  his  steps,  for  the  heat  was 
becoming  almost  unbearable.  The 
flicker  from  the  taper  lit  a  space  of 
several  feet  about  him,  and  he  moved 
along  almost  without  looking.  Sud- 
denly he  stopped  and,  leaning  for- 
ward, held  the  light  straight  in  front 
of  him.  Not  a  foot  away  yawned 
a  great  black  gulf,  a  bottomless  pit. 
It  was  cunningly  contrived,  for  only 
one  who  knew  the  way  could  shun 
[223] 


7 


M»«ii.f.»ii"»-iii""i»""niiiBr 


PRINCESS    SAYRANE 

it.  Black  and  hideous  it  yawned, 
hardly  visible  on  the  black  floor  over 
which  he  trod,  but  Yusuf  knew  it 
well  and  could  safely  walk  to  within 
a  foot  of  it.  Many  a  victim  of  his 
dislike  lay  hidden  there.  Where  did 
it  lead?  To  the  very  centre  of  the 
earth,  it  seemed,  and  the  heat  arising 
from  it  was  deadly.  Only  for  an 
instant  did  the  head  of  the  Ulema 
gaze  upon  it,  because  even  he,  with 
his  strong  nerves  and  callous  nature, 
could  not  endure  the  sight  unmoved; 
then  quickly  retracing  his  steps  he 
slid  the  concealed  panel  into  place, 
and  returned  the  key  to  his  pocket. 

For  an  hour  or  more  he  sat  alone 
thinking  out  his  evil  plans,  and  when 
he  arose  he  seemed  well  pleased  with 
them. 

The  call  for  evening  prayer  had 
[224] 


■ ■ ■■■ — | 


UIIIIIIIP3 


iiiiiiiiiiiimmnmu 


7 


PRINCESS    SAYRANE 

sounded;  from  every  mosque  and 
minaret  the  cry  had  rung  out.  Allah 
is  great!  Mohammed  is  his  Prophet! 
Every  good  Mussulman  was  kneeling 
on  his  little  square  of  carpet,  counting 
his  prayer  beads.  The  gold  and 
crimson  light  sparkled  on  the  pointed 
spires  of  the  mosques.  The  desert 
mountains  along  the  waste  appeared 
old  and  wrinkled  and  had  a  set,  deter- 
mined look,  as  though  they  felt  the 
responsibility  that  had  been  thrust 
upon  them  in  being  set  to  guard  this 
kingdom  of  sunfire.  For  every  color 
in  Egypt  came  with  a  breath  of  flame, 
and  the  hot  air  of  the  desert  dropped 
in  veilings  of  opal  and  topaz. 

The    day    had    passed    slowly    for 

Togral;    to  him    the   firmament   had 

lost  its  fathomless  depth  of  blue,  its 

brilliant   transparency;   he  could   see 

[225] 


0 


y 


■"""" !■■■■■■-  ■■■■■■  M— — — 

PRINCESS    SA YRANE 

no  cloud,  but  the  very  sky  seemed 
troubled.  Even  the  sun  appeared 
pale,  languid,  and  shorn  of  its  dazzling 
lustre.  Nature  seemed  to  correspond 
with  his  mood. 

After  leaving  Sayrane,  in  the  silence 
of  the  night  he  had  brooded  over  his 
words  with  the  Caliph's  daughter. 
Would  she  forgive  him  his  deception? 
On  maturer  thought,  could  she?  Even 
when  sleep  came  to  him  it  was  fitful 
and  full  of  uneasy  dreams,  and  to-day 
he  was  still  more  troubled.  He  knew 
now  that  he  loved  the  Princess  with  an 
overmastering  passion,  which  would 
overleap  all  boundaries,  even  those  of 
her  religion,  but  in  his  heart  he  pon- 
dered long.  How  pathetic  she  had 
looked  when  she  raised  the  cry  that  had 
pierced  him  to  the  heart!  "It  would 
be  a  stain  upon  your  manhood  to  tempt 
[226 


V 


pnnniiumniiiuiiim 


PRINCESS    SAYRANE 

further  the  promised  wife  of  another." 
He  loathed  himself  for  his  duplicity, 
and  as  he  paced  the  floor,  he  said, 
"She  shall  learn  the  truth  to-day,  cost 
what  it  may."  But  the  evening  was 
here  and  she  had  not  sent  for  him. 
Why  was  it?  Perhaps  her  proud  spirit 
had  conquered  and  she  regretted  her 
moment  of  weakness,  for  though  she 
had  not  given  him  her  lips  or  confessed 
her  love,  he  felt  she  would  never  have 
yielded  to  his  arms  unless  her  heart 
were  wholly  his.  Still,  if  she  regretted 
her  momentary  weakness  she  would  not 
call  him.  Thus  he  sat  or  moved  about 
in  the  gathering  shadows,  conjuring 
thoughts  that  tormented  his  heart, 
and  thus  Galla  found  him  when  at  last 
she  brought  her  mistress's  summons. 

He  was  admitted   into  a   part   of 
the   Princess's   palace  he   had   never 
[227] 


PRINCESS    SAYRANE 


before  entered.  Wonderingly  he  fol- 
lowed the  silent  Galla  through  long 
corridors  and  narrow  doorways,  till 
finally  she  stopped  before  what  seemed 
a  blank  wall.  Then  at  a  signal  given 
by  a  gentle  tap  a  panel  slid  back, 
and  she  bade  him  enter  alone. 

Astonished,  Togral  passed  through 
the  opening.  The  slave  gently  closed 
the  panel,  remaining  on  the  other  side, 
and  Togral  found  himself  face  to  face 
with  the  Princess.  But  bewilderment 
seized  him  the  more,  for  she  was 
standing  in  a  chapel  clasping  close 
to  her  breast  a  crucifix!  Amazed  by 
such  a  sight,  Togral,  in  the  greatest 
agitation,  gazed  about  him.  As  his 
eyes  became  accustomed  to  the  dim 
light,  he  could  make  out  a  small 
room  fitted  up  as  a  sanctuary;  a  cross 
with  the  Christ  upon  it  stood  above 
[228] 


PRI  NCESS    SAYRANE 

him.  He  was  so  overcome  by  his 
sensations  that  he  could  only  gaze 
helplessly  at  Sayrane,  who  had  stood 
silent  and  motionless.  At  last,  gently 
and  with  dignity,  she  spoke.  "Now, 
Togral,  you  know  my  secret.  I  have 
long  been  a  Christian." 

Then  it  came  upon  him  with  an 
intensity  that  took  his  breath  that 
this  was  the  intangible  thing  he  had 
felt  so  often  in  her  presence;  he  had 
been  groping  in  the  darkness  for  her 
soul,  and  all  the  while  it  had  been 
on  the  summit  in  the  broad  sunshine. 
Why  had  he  been  so  blind?  He  sank 
upon  his  knees  and  clasped  her  hand. 
He  could  not  understand,  but  with 
a  cry  of  thanksgiving  in  his  heart  he 
begged  her  forgiveness.  Before  the 
altar  she  broke  the  silence  and  told 
him  how  her  mother  was  a  Christian, 
[229] 


PRINCESS    SAYRANE 


and  how,  when  she,  Sayrane,  was 
old  enough,  she  had  been  carefully 
prepared  and  taught  the  faith,  —  but 
secretly,  because  only  death  could  have 
followed  had  the  King's  daughter 
been  discovered  practising  the  for- 
bidden faith.  Even  the  Sultan  could 
not  have  saved  her,  and  so  he 
had  never  known.  But  Gal  la  knew, 
because  she  too  was  of  the  faith; 
together  they  had  fitted  up  this  secret 
room,  making  a  sanctuary  for  their 
prayers,  and  no  person,  save  under 
their  guidance,  could  find  the  sanctum. 
The  mother's  tender  love  had  feared 
for  her  daughter's  life,  and  she  had 
been  obliged  to  let  her  openly  live 
as  befitted  the  daughter  of  the  Caliph. 
She  obeyed  the  mandates  of  her  country 
and  worshipped  apparently  as  a  devout 
follower  of  Mohammed;  and  with 
[230] 


V 


mmm 


PRINCESS    SAYRANE 

remorse  in  her  heart  the  mother  com- 
pelled the  child  to  observe  in  public 
the  customs  of  the  Moslems.  Thus 
Sayrane  grew  up  a  Christian,  and 
though  she  was  obliged  to  pass  as 
a  Mohammedan  she  carried  in  her 
heart  the  sanctity  of  her  faith.  How 
clear  it  all  seemed  to  Togral  now! 
Why  had  he  never  suspected  it  before? 
The  intellect  of  Sayrane  had  de- 
veloped under  these  wonderful  truths; 
as  the  difficulties  and  apprehensions 
of  her  mother  increased,  the  child 
became  calmer  and  more  reasoning, 
and  at  the  age  of  twelve,  when  her 
mother  died,  she  found  herself  able 
to  lead  and  counsel  Gal  la.  The  love 
and  devotion  of  these  two  lone  women, 
struggling  in  the  darkness  that  en- 
veloped them,  was  firm  and  strong; 
and  on  rare  occasions,  when  they 
[231] 


PRINCESS    SAYRANE 

could  meet  some  Christian  priest  to 
whom  they  were  able  to  tell  their 
faith,  he  was  impressed  with  the 
sublime  unselfishness  of  their  lives 
and  the  pure  ideals  they  cherished. 

Although  Togral  remained  a  long 
time  with  Sayrane  in  the  chapel, 
the  hours  passed  swiftly.  She  had 
so  much  to  tell  him  and  he  was  so 
absorbed  in  the  great  truth  she  had 
confessed,  so  overwhelmed  in  the  happi- 
ness it  brought  him,  that  he  remained 
unconscious  of  the  flight  of  time. 
He  had  come  to  her  with  the  full 
determination  to  bare  his  own  soul, 
and  to  leave  her  only  when  full  con- 
fession should  be  made.  Yet  in  leav- 
ing her  the  judge  of  his  conduct  he 
felt  he  must  paint  his  temptations, 
and  though  admitting  he  had  sinned, 
he  would  plead  his  great  love  now 


v 


PRINCESS    SAYRANE 


extenuating  in  some  degree  his  deceit. 
His  heart  beat  high  with  fear  at  the 
thought,  but  there  was  strong  hope, 
too,  within  his  breast,  for  perhaps 
when  she  learned  the  truth  her  sen- 
tence might  be  merciful.  He  had  just 
gained  the  courage  to  begin  his  tale 
when  there  came  a  faint  knock  upon 
the  panel,  and  in  a  moment,  as  it  slid 
open,  they  saw  Galla  had  entered. 

"Your  Highness,  they  await  you 
without,"  she  said,  "and  the  Caliph 
in  his  council  chamber  urges  haste." 

Then  Togral  remembered  the  day 
which  until  now  he  had  entirely  for- 
gotten, and  prepared  to  leave  at  once. 
As  he  bent  low  over  Sayrane's  hand 
in  parting,  he  swore  that  early  the 
next  morning  would  find  him  with 
her  again,  when  his  heart  in  its  entirety 
should  be  revealed  to  her. 
[233] 


ttn,Hl«ll«»IBlimiM«l  —  ■■■■■■■■■■■ ■■■■ 


, 


V 


Id 


7 


CHAPTER     NINETEEN 

In  the  centre  of  a  great  building, 
extending  through  to  the  dome,  was 
a  large  room  high  and  round.  At 
the  second  story  ran  a  gallery  sup- 
ported by  slender  pillars  in  double 
row  and  delicately  carved.  From  this 
central  chamber  many  great  halls  led 
to  the  principal  entrances.  This  was 
the  council  chamber  of  the  Caliph 
of  Egypt,  and  it  was  here  the  laws 
were  discussed  and  made.  It  was  a 
room  of  splendid  appearance  and  size; 
the  ceiling  and  the  walls  were  carved 
in  attractive  and  curious  figures  and 
inlaid  with  precious  stones.  The 
woods  and  jewels  gleamed  in  varied 
hues.  Marbles,  too,  of  every  color 
[234 


.■Wllll-i ■1-IUIIIIIWUlllB 

PRINCESS    SAYRANE 

single  and  combined  —  jaspers,  mala- 
chites, and  porphyry  —  ornamented 
the  smooth  floor,  and  were  inlaid  in 
such  perfection  that  they  shone  like 
jewels  themselves.  Around  the  struc- 
ture there  could  be  seen  gardens  with 
beautiful  flowers  and  shrubs. 

It  was  midnight  and  a  stormy 
scene  was  being  enacted  in  the  coun- 
cil chamber.  Yusuf  had  provoked  it: 
and  as  the  accuser  he  stood  majesti- 
cally forward  pointing  his  finger  at  the 
Sultan's  honored  guest,  the  ambas- 
sador from  Abyssinia.  The  session 
had  been  unusually  long,  and  Togral, 
as  had  been  his  custom  since  his 
arrival  in  Egypt,  was  present. 

As   they   were   about    to   disperse, 

Yusuf    had   produced   the   sensation. 

Stepping  forward,  he  paused  a  moment 

before    the    gathered    members    and 

[235] 


UnmiillllMIIIIIIIIIID 


,..l.l  HI11IIHXUC 


uiiiiuiaa 


lUiniUTCD 


B 


PRINCESS    SAYRANE 

begged  their  attention.  He  had,  so 
he  said,  an  important  communication 
to  make,  one,  he  believed,  that  would 
interest  them  all,  one  which  he  deemed 
it  his  duty  to  convey  to  the  Caliph 
and  his  trusted  advisers. 

His  first  words  startled  the  council. 
The  consternation  became  great  when 
he  added,  "We  have  a  traitor  in  our 
midst!"  Voices  were  raised  in  confu- 
sion, words  were  hurriedly  exchanged, 
but  Yusuf  stood  calm,  unflinching, 
and  unyielding  before  the  storm  he 
had  raised.  "Speak!  Explain  your 
words!"  and  similar  exclamations 
greeted  him  from  all  sides.  "  Patience! 
Patience!"  he  commanded.  "I  in- 
tend to  give  a  full  and  complete  ex- 
planation of  my  charge;  but  I  shall 
stipulate  in  advance,  that  since  I 
alone  have  discovered  the  crime,  to 
[236] 


r 


7 


nnimiiwn.i hihwhhiiiiimuhhiiiw 

PRINCESS    SA YRANE 

me  alone  shall  be  given  the  privilege 
of  punishment.  Do  you  consent?" 
In  the  desire  of  each  to  be  freed  of 
the  charge  that,  if  proven,  meant  death, 
they  gave  an  unhesitating  assent  and 
clamored  for  the  explanation. 

Then  said  the  Grand  Mufti:  "Listen 
attentively!  There  is  a  King  whom 
we  all  know  and  honor,  a  king  proud 
of  his  dignity,  alive  to  all  his  responsi- 
bilities, capable  of  the  management 
of  the  largest,  the  gravest  affairs. 
Firm  in  his  friendships,  implacable 
when  his  just  resentment  has  been 
aroused,  he  honors  a  brave  foe,  for 
he  is  a  lion  in  courage;  but  no  mercy 
will  he  show  to  a  rebel  or  to  a  secret 
enemy.  For  such  a  one  the  sentence 
of  death  is  decreed,  nor  dare  any  man 
speak  even  in  his  defence.  I  come 
to  you  all  in  honesty  and  sincerity  of 
[237] 


lIllllllllllimiliiiiiimMiimimii—. — 

PRINCESS    SAYRANE 

purpose  to  tear  the  mask  of  dissimula- 
tion from  the  face  of  such  a  man  I" 

The  calm  voice,  the  full  tones,  the 
dignified  bearing  of  the  head  of  the 
Ulema  were  impressive  in  their  effect. 
Every  man  shivered  in  thought  at 
what  the  next  words  might  be,  for 
many  of  those  present  were  unscru- 
pulous, many  in  their  heart  of  hearts, 
and  in  the  secrecy  of  covert  patriotic 
conferences,  had  exchanged  mutual 
hopes  and  plans  for  the  autonomy 
of  their  country;  moreover  each  good 
Mussulman  felt  that  in  his  love  of 
gain  he  had  sometimes  overstepped 
the  bounds  of  prudence  and  had  been 
guilty  of  some  act  which  might  count 
against  him,  especially  in  the  hands 
of  the  crafty  Yusuf.  Each  sought 
and  fingered  his  beads  in  apparent 
devotion,  to  attest  his  innocence,  but 
[238] 


aiHimnuimminiimniiiaimuiiiiiy 


V 


mminm«iiiiiHnmimniii»uuiimiiB 

PRINCESS    SAYRANE 

each  trembled  with  terror  of  the  fate 
that  might  be  overhanging  him.  Then 
it  was,  after  a  dramatic  pause  and  at 
the  crucial  moment,  when  the  silence 
was  complete  and  ominous,  when  ex- 
pectancy had  been  strained  to  the 
breaking  point,  that  the  Grand  Mufti 
raised  his  hand  with  a  theatrical 
motion  and  pointing  straight  at  Togral, 
cried:  "I  denounce  that  man!" 

Though  the  excitement  and  confusion 
that  followed  were  intense,  it  was 
apparent  that  each  wily  member  of 
the  council  felt  an  undoubted  personal 
relief.  The  Sultan  rose  in  his  seat 
in  his  excitement;  but  Togral,  though 
pale  with  anger,  maintained  his  com- 
posure. As  the  tumult  subsided  he 
arose  and  faced  the  angered  gathering. 
It  was  some  minutes,  however,  before 
his  voice  could  be  heard.  "Your 
[239] 


7 


umiiimninmiimiuvmnirHMUwmiiii 


PRINCESS    SAYRANE 

Majesty!"  he  said  at  last,  "the  charge 
you  have  just  heard  is  most  general; 
I  must  beg  to  be  informed  of  what 
I  stand  accused." 

The  Sultan  in  agitation  turned  to 
Yusuf  and  bade  him  explain  his  words. 

"I  speak  advisedly,"  said  Yusuf, 
"when  I  denounce  this  man  as  an 
impostor  and  not  the  brother  of  the 
Emperor." 

Togral,  who  had  been  prepared  to 
face  an  accusation  of  crime,  was  taken 
totally  unawares  by  the  nature  of 
the  attack.  For  an  instant  he  lost 
his  serenity,  for  he  remembered  that 
the  Princess  alone  knew  his  secret. 
The  horror  of  the  thought  that  she 
had  betrayed  him  was  overwhelming, 
but  in  an  instant  he  cast  it  aside  as 
unworthy  both  of  him  and  of  her. 
He  collected  himself  at  once,  and 
[240] 


i 


7 


PRINCESS    SAYRANE 

when  he  faced  Yusuf,  he  felt  ashamed 
that  a  momentary  doubt  of  Sayrane's 
loyalty  had  even  for  so  brief  a  time 
assailed  him. 

"So  this  is  the  accusation,"  he  cried, 
as  he  frowned  upon  the  council  with 
an  imperious  air,  "and  what  if  I  do 
not  choose  to  disclaim  it?" 

"He  is  insolent,  as  well  as  an  im- 
postor!" cried  Yusuf.  "He  dare  not 
deny  the  charge!"  Grave  and  tried 
men  as  they  were,  the  suddenness 
of  the  attack  and  the  astonishing 
character  of  the  news,  as  well  as 
Togral's  manner  of  meeting  the  charge, 
palsied  their  minds.  Yusuf  completely 
dominated  them,  and  they  saw  wisdom 
in  his  advice  to  keep  all  knowledge 
of  the  trick  that  had  been  played  upon 
them    from    the    Emperor.     He    was 


PRINCESS    SAYRANE 

few  days.  Who  could  tell  how  the 
haughty  monarch  would  relish  the 
news  that  the  Sultan's  court,  as 
well  as  his  own  promised  bride,  had 
received  on  terms  of  intimacy  the 
impostor,  who  had  not  merely  assumed 
the  functions  and  privileges  of  an 
accredited  ambassador,  but  had  as 
a  crowning  act  of  insolence  passed 
himself  as  a  brother  of  the  haughty 
Prester  John? 

The  Abyssinian,  it  was  true,  had 
been  wily  in  his  trickery,  for,  besides 
the  ring  of  Solomon,  besides  the  other 
magnificent  gifts,  he  had  even  brought 
the  golden  tablet,  which  contained  an 
order  for  free  conduct  through  every 
part  of  the  Emperor's  dominions; 
but  if  he  had  stolen  them  that  would 
not  be  accepted  as  an  excuse  by  the 
haughty  autocrat,  and  he  would  hold 
[242] 


PRINCESS    SAYRANE 


them  to  strict  account.  Togral  had 
been  so  clever  with  his  letters  and  cre- 
dentials that  he  had  been  admitted 
to  intimacy  in  the  palace,  even  with 
its  most  honored  and  most  cherished 
inmate,  the  future  Empress  of  Abys- 
sinia. Would  not  the  haughty  Prester 
John  resent  this?  So  eloquently  argued 
Yusuf  that  even  the  Caliph  gladly  con- 
sented to  wash  his  hands  of  the  affair, 
the  others  were  quick  to  follow,  and 
the  plea  of  Togral  that  he  be  allowed 
to  see  the  Emperor  was  coldly  denied. 
Then  the  Abyssinian,  grave  but  persist- 
ent, said:  "O  wise  men  of  Egypt,  you 
will  regret  your  haste.  There  are  po- 
tent reasons  why  I  cannot  defend  my- 
self now,  but  once  in  your  Emperor's 
presence  I  swear  to  you  that  all 
can  be  explained." 
"He  would  have  you  torn  limb  from 
[243] 


i 


PRINCESS    SAYRANE 

limb,"  scowled  Yusuf  angrily;  "and 
what  of  us,"  he  almost  shrieked,  "who 
have  played  the  fool  to  your  wishes?" 
So  the  case  was  argued.  The  de- 
cision went  against  the  stranger,  and 
he  was  given  over  to  death,  while  the 
choosing  of  the  penalty  was  left  to 
the  Grand  Mufti. 


CHAPTER   TWENTY 


PRACTICAL  philosophy  teaches  the 
wise  man  that  laughter  is  preferable 
to  tears;  only  small  minds  meet  the 
tragedies  and  comedies  of  life  with 
indifference;  to  face  misfortune  and 
death  with  courage,  that  is  true  forti- 
tude. 

Alone  in  the  prison  to  which  he 
had  been  immediately  taken  the  con- 
demned pondered  silently.  So  this 
was  the  end  of  it  all;  the  end  of  his 
ambitions,  his  aim,  his  hopes.  Was 
it  really  true  that  he,  Togral  the 
warrior,  was  to  meet  an  ignominious 
death  —  he  who  had  once  been  in- 
vincible in  battle?  Was  he  to  be 
crushed  out  of  the  world  like  a  worm 
[245] 


PRINCESS    SAYRANE 


7  ! 


and  by  such  a  man  as  the  Moslem 
Ulema?  A  word  could  save  him,  one 
whispered  sentence,  if  he  could  use 
it  in  honor  to  himself.  But  he  had 
come  to  Egypt  against  all  dictates 
of  wisdom,  and  in  doing  so  had  sworn 
an  oath.  Should  mere  fear  of  death 
now  compel  him  to  break  that  oath, 
he  would  be  judged  a  coward.  No, 
he  could  not  condescend  to  beg  and 
whine  for  life.  Dear  as  it  was,  he 
would  lose  it  first.  But  his  heart 
rose  in  his  mouth  when  he  thought 
of  Sayrane.  He  felt  that  could  he 
live  he  might  win  her  respect  and 
perhaps  even  her  love.  Now,  he 
wondered,  did  she  really  care?  In 
the  future  years  would  she  count 
his  devotion  enough,  and  forgive  him 
the  part  he  had  played  to  deceive 
her?  He  had  written  her  all.  After 
[246] 


miiiimwuimiiiii niuiiiimutiHHui 

PRINCESS    SAYRANE 

his  death,  at  least,  she  would  know 
how  great  had  been  his  temptation. 
What  a  revelation  the  Princess  of 
Egypt  had  been  to  him!  She  was 
so  wonderful  in  mind  and  in  soul, 
and  withal  so  girlish  in  her  earnest- 
ness of  purpose.  She  carried  the 
spiritual  symbol  of  holiness  and  worth 
upon  her  brow.  Hitherto  he  had  not 
given  much  thought  to  women,  save 
as  selfish  pretty  playthings,  to  be 
petted  or  spoiled  if  good;  to  be  avoided 
or  shunned  if  evil.  But  this  girl  had 
taught  him  what  his  religion  had 
failed  to  impress,  his  own  unworthi- 
ness.  She  had  given  him  humble- 
ness of  spirit.  She  had  taught  him 
that  self  must  be  controlled  if  one 
would  be  truly  great;  and  he  smiled 
half  bitterly  as  he  recalled  the  scorn- 
ful superiority  he  felt  when  he  came 
[2471 


7 


to  Egypt  to  convert  her  to  Christianity. 
Even  then  she  was  bathed  in  its 
purity  and  warmth.  Though  he  did 
not  know  it,  he  felt  at  the  first 
contact  that  she  was  worthy;  now 
that  death  was  inevitable  he  must  go 
without  proving  to  her  that  he  too 
was  worthy. 

He  felt  that  the  spark  of  love  she 
had  first  kindled  had  now  reached 
heights  that  enveloped  his  soul,  and 
that  its  burning  flame  had  purified  and 
redeemed  him.  He  would  never  see 
her  again;  she  would  never  know  his 
struggle,  his  temptation  to  live  at 
any  price.  But  at  least  she  would 
partly  understand  his  fight.  He 
realized  at  last  that  there  had  always 
been  two  types  of  man  in  him.  Until 
he  met  her,  one  had  dominated  com- 
pletely. It  was  as  though  the  other 
[248] 


i 


IIHIIIBiaiUIIIIIIIHUIMHIIIHMUnillllB 

PRINCESS    SAY  RANE 

durst  not  speak.  Now  he  knew  the 
silent  voice,  held  in  subjection  and 
crushed,  was  the  highest  type  of  man- 
hood. He  realized  that  to  obliterate 
a  selfish  self  would  have  made  him 
nobler.  But  in  spite  of  the  imminence 
of  death,  in  spite  of  the  thought, 
the  bitter  thought,  of  leaving  Sayrane, 
there  was  a  strange  sense  of  content, 
almost  exultation  in  the  memory  that 
she  alone  had  taught  him  the  way. 
It  was  as  though  a  great  storm  had 
sprung  suddenly  out  of  the  heavens 
uprooting  trees  and  flooding  the  lands; 
but  afterwards  the  golden  disc  of 
the  sun  had  shone  brilliantly  and  the 
storm  was  over,  and  as  it  smiled  on 
the  grief-stricken  land,  the  land  had 
smiled  back,  because  the  sun  seemed 
to  say,  "Ali  is  well.  Everything  you 
have  lost  will  come  back  to  you  more 


PRINCESS    SAYRANE 

beautiful  than  ever."  And  so  he 
calmly  reasoned  it  would  be  with  him. 
Even  though  life  were  lost  with  its 
cloud  of  passion,  through  the  gates 
of  death  he  would  gain.  Suddenly 
as  if  impelled  by  some  hidden  influence 
he  raised  his  eyes,  and  there  before 
him,  gloating  over  his  fall,  stood  his 
enemy.  Sleek,  suave,  and  cruel  the 
Moslem  priest  advanced,  and  in  his 
velvety  voice  began: 

"In  our  country  a  man's  dying 
request  is  sometimes  granted,  there- 
fore, if  not  impossible,  I  have  come 
to  give  you  yours." 

For  a  moment  Togral  gazed  upon 
him  without  reply.  It  seemed  as  if 
he  were  trying  to  read  his  very  soul. 
Then  he  answered  haughtily:  "I  have 
none  to  make  of  you,  but  scoundrel 


gmiiimnmunuuiuniiiuiiuuLiiniiiim 


PRINCESS    SAYRANE 

before  we  part.  Where  did  you  learn 
my  secret?" 

Then  Yusuf  put  forth  his  master- 
stroke of  fiendishness  and  spoke. 

"You  are  young  or  you  would  not 
need  to  ask  the  question.  Do  you 
not  know  there  is  a  supreme  moment 
when  a  man  and  woman  who  love 
trust  each  other  utterly?  When  they 
tell  all  that  lies  in  their  hearts?  That 
moment  came  to  me  one  night  when 
I  held  the  Princess  in  my  arms." 

"Liar  and  devil!"  cried  Togral 
hoarsely,  as,  infuriated  with  rage,  he 
sprang  and  caught  him  by  the  throat. 
"Your  black  soul  is  dyed  the  blacker 
for  your  words.  No  matter  how  you 
learned  it,  you  learned  it  not  from  her." 

In  the  Abyssinian's  powerful  hands 
Yusuf  would  have  fared  badly  had 


t 


oocu 


7 


CHAPTER    TWENTY-ONE 

THE  rose-tinted  dawns  and  the 
amethystine  dusks  were  as  beauti- 
ful as  ever  in  Egypt,  but  their  witchery 
was  gone  for  Sayrane.  What  fatality 
was  it  that  seemed  to  envelop  and 
shroud  her  always  in  misery  greater 
than  she  could  bear?  The  fog  clouding 
her  future  had  seemed  to  lift  and  give 
her  a  momentary  glimpse  of  the  sun 
as  she  stood  in  the  desert  talking  to 
Togral,  and  again,  the  calm  spirit 
of  Christianity  had  enveloped  and 
strengthened  her  when  she  met  him 
in  her  chapel.  But  now,  as  she  knelt 
on  the  floor  in  agony,  she  realized 
what  this  one  man's  death  would 
mean  to  her. 

[253] 


PRINCESS    SAYRANE 


"There  is  no  use,"  she  cried  trem- 
ulously. "Oh,  God!  I  cannot  pray! 
He  must  live!  he  must  live!"  were  her 
despairing  words;  and  as  she  raised 
her  head  in  the  glimmering  light  of 
the  dawn  and  saw  the  stars  fading 
in  the  celestial  blue,  she  trembled, 
for  another  day  was  born. 

She  loved  Togral.  There  was  no 
room  for  other  thought;  no  denial, 
no  excuse.  For  her  the  universe  held 
but  him.  She  could  not  reason, 
neither  could  she  think.  The  silent 
flood  of  passion  so  long  held  within 
bounds  broke  loose  suddenly  in  her 
solitude,  and  the  terrible  knowledge 
of  his  imprisonment  was  her  torment. 
She  was  stricken  with  an  immense 
sorrow  that  left  her  in  a  fury  with 
life.  Why  had  Nature  singled  her 
out  to  fight?  Why  had  it  taken  such 
[254] 


} 


' M««.HllHIIHmKIHllHmUHIIIIlH 

PRINCESS    SAYRANE 

means  to  distort  her  life?  She  could 
not  conceive  of  the  world  without 
Togral  now.  The  revelation  of  her 
own  love  had  overwhelmed  her, — that 
love  that  she  had  denied  and  fought, 
but  which  now  held  her  with  an  in- 
tensity that  dwarfed  all  else.  It  was 
stronger  because  of  its  hitherto  un- 
conscious existence;  like  a  far-off  echo 
she  heard  a  voice  which  seemed  to 
tell  her  she  had  loved  him  from  the 
first. 

Sayrane,  when  she  first  heard  of 
the  scene  in  the  council  room,  went 
storm ily  to  her  father  (for  she  was  a 
petted  child),  demanding  the  acquittal 
of  Togral.  But  the  Commander  of 
the  Faithful  met  her  coldly,  and  fright- 
ened, she  pleaded  and  begged  most 
humbly  for  his  life.  But  all  to  no 
purpose.  The  Caliph  even  reproved 
[255 


7 


lUMIIIllwnMillllnimmumiiimnnm^ 

PRINCESS    SAYRANE 

her  for  her  passionate  prayers,  and 
scornfully  reminded  her  that  as  a 
Princess  of  Egypt  the  man's  life  was 
nothing  to  her.  Cowering  now  on 
the  floor  she  realized  at  last  how  much 
she  valued  this  life.  She  knew  fully 
that  he  possessed  her  heart,  her  very 
being.  The  dawn  was  here.  She 
saw  the  glorious  pink  reflections  in 
the  sky.  She  saw  the  illusion  of 
mountain  hanging  peak  downward 
through  the  mirage  hovering  over  the 
desert.  She  saw  the  phantom  of  the 
misshapen  mountain  rise  until  be- 
tween the  air  currents  it  lifted,  dis- 
torted and  cloud-like,  higher  and 
higher,  until  suddenly  across  the  sands 
the  mountain  was  seen  standing  as 
nature  had  made  it.  Then  slowly 
familiar  objects  appeared.  Across 
the  river  floated  wild  fowl,  and  she 
[256] 


PRINCESS    SAYRANE 

heard  their  hoarse  cries.  Trees, 
bushes,  grass  stood  revealed. 

She  knew  the  dawn  had  come, 
but  to  her  it  brought  no  hope;  she 
felt  only  a  grim  isolation.  All  night 
she  had  walked  her  room,  stunned 
and  wordless  over  this  thing  she  could 
not  fight.  Finally,  exhausted,  she  had 
wept,  crouching  on  her  knees  in  a  wild 
abandonment  of  grief  and  hopelessness 
at  the  vista  of  years  reaching  on  to  the 
edge  of  the  world  where  death  is. 

At  last  she  rose  weak  but  determined; 
and  in  the  yellowish  light  of  the  morn- 
ing, though  her  face  was  deadly  pale, 
the  graceful  girlish  figure  was  erect, 
and  firmness  was  written  across  her 
brow. 

There  was  one  way.  Yusuf  had 
offered  his  terms  to  her.  Togral 
should  live,  provided  she  became  the 
[257] 


7 


I 


" inimiwimiimilll  llllllimi 


iiiiimiuwiiiiinmu w 


PRINCESS    SAYRANE 

Grand  Mufti's  wife!  With  her  white 
teeth  clenched  she  had  listened  to  the 
priest,  pondering  well  his  words.  But 
as  he  spoke  his  evil  thoughts,  her  pure 
eyes  met  his  swiftly,  and  though  she 
grew  rigid  and  colorless,  she  answered 
guardedly,  "Give  me  time  to  think." 
The  priest,  assuming  that  she  had 
begun  to  yield,  kissed  her  hand 
and  promised.  Afterwards  Sayrane 
washed  and  rubbed  the  spot  his  hot 
lips  had  touched.  But  this  dawn  she 
matched  her  strength  with  Yusuf's; 
though  to  ask  aid  of  the  hated  Emperor 
was  as  gall  and  wormwood  to  her  proud 
spirit,  she  was  now  speeding  to  him  a 
messenger,  one  that  Yusuf  even  with 
an  army  of  men  could  not  arrest  on  its 
mission,  one  from  whom  the  Emperor 
alone  would  receive  her  summons  —  a 
royal  pigeon. 

[258] 


frvniwr««wi«»«i«n««t»»«f.r«r«m»»«»«»«»*>v 


, 


t 


flllHIUIIII 


iiiiimmm 


aaaac 


PRINCESS    SAYRANE 

Prester  John  had  established  a  well 
organized  system  of  posts  connecting 
all  parts  of  his  dominions  with  his 
capital.  Relays  of  horses  were  held 
at  each  posting-station  and  twice  each 
week  the  Emperor  received  reports 
from  all  portions  of  his  realm.  But 
his  pigeon  posts  were  even  greater 
marvels.  Wherever  he  might  be,  this 
wonderful  system  kept  him  in  almost 
constant  touch  with  the  most  distant 
portions  of  his  domain.  The  various 
stations  were  but  a  half-day's  flight 
apart,  and  personal  communication 
with  the  stations  was  always  main- 
tained. Among  the  gifts  Togral  had 
brought  the  Princess,  were  several 
of  these  homing  pigeons  that  she 
might  communicate  with  the  Emperor 
if  she  so  desired,  but  until  now  Say- 
rane  had  scorned  their  use. 
[259] 


7 


iM»aiiiixiJULyy,jLijtKwi«iUKmiJMMXAMinfnyTxa3ei 


PRINCESS    SAYRANE 

The  royal  pigeons  had  a  distinguish- 
ing mark  and  when  one  of  these  arrived 
with  a  despatch,  none  was  permitted 
to  detach  the  parchment  save  Prester 
John  himself.  So  stringent  were 
his  orders  that  were  he  dining  or 
sleeping  or  even  in  the  bath  he  would 
nevertheless  be  immediately  informed 
and  would  at  once  proceed  to  detach 
the  message.  Thus  the  Princess  knew 
there  would  be  no  miscarriage  of  her 
call  to  the  Emperor. 


I 


CHAPTER    TWENTY- 
TWO 

YlJSUF'S  life  of  deception  and  fraud 
had  imbedded  suspicion  in  him  too 
deeply  for  it  to  be  cast  aside  even 
for  the  woman  he  loved.  On  the 
surface  of  things  he  seemed  to  trust 
her.  Yet  there  was  an  undercurrent 
of  thought  that  bade  him  protect 
himself.  He  lied  to  the  Princess  when 
he  promised  her  that  Togral  should 
be  given  his  liberty  as  soon  as  she 
became  his  wife,  for  even  at  that 
moment  he  had  already  put  his  signa- 
ture upon  the  death  warrant,  and  the 
preparations  were  complete  for  the 
execution  of  the  sentence.  He  half 
suspected  that  she  hesitated  in  her 
answer  in  order  to  gain  time;  should 
[261] 


!    t 


I 

7  ! 


PRINCESS    SAYRANE 

she  be  trying  to  deceive  him,  he  would 
at  least  have  the  satisfaction  of  having 
taken  the  man's  life.  On  the  other 
hand  should  she  really  marry  him, 
he  could  impress  upon  her  the  fact 
that  he  had  hidden  Togral  securely 
in  one  of  his  far-away  palaces,  the 
better  to  insure  his  safety.  Once  she 
was  his,  he  would  care  nothing  for  her 
reproaches,  even  were  she  to  learn  the 
truth.  He  weighed  well  all  the  con- 
sequences and  he  felt  absolute  safety 
in  his  plans.  Then,  too,  though  he 
did  not  believe  Togral's  claim  to  a 
close  intimacy  with  the  Emperor,  he 
had  been  secretly  impressed  with  the 
prisoner's  calm  dignity  when  assert- 
ing that  all  he  desired  was  a  meeting 
with  Prester  John.  Indeed,  all  told, 
it  were  safer  to  put  the  man  out  of 


PRINCESS    SAY  RANE 

Powerful  and  lithe  as  the  Abys- 
sinian was,  he  was  no  match  for  the 
two  men  who  led  him  from  his  prison. 
Bound  and  fettered  as  he  was,  a 
Samson  might  have  been  led  by  a 
child.  Blindfolded  he  was  led  through 
the  passage  opened  by  the  golden 
key.  Once  in  the  corridor,  his  eyes 
were  unbound,  and  he  found  him- 
self facing  but  one  man.  For  an 
instant  hope  revived  in  his  breast. 
If  he  could  only  free  his  hands  he 
might  strangle  the  thick-set  man  be- 
fore him.  But  as  he  looked  about 
him  in  the  low-roofed  corridor  he 
felt  that  even  should  that  hope  come 
to  fruition  death  would  be  almost  in- 
evitable in  the  hot,  stilling  vault. 
He  knew  no  clue  to  a  way  of  escape, 
and  he  would  meet  his  end  by  a  slower 
and  more  horrible  agony.  Still,  once 
[263] 


PRINCESS    SAYRANE 

free,  master  of  his  own  movements, 
he  was  willing  to  trust  his  own  ability 
to  fight  his  way  to  the  outer  air,  to 
freedom.  The  jailer  had  not  stirred; 
motionless,  silent,  he  faced  his  prisoner. 
Growing  gradually  accustomed  to  the 
dim  light,  Togral  was  surprised  to 
find  the  man's  attitude  respectful, 
and  that  the  figure  seemed  somewhat 
familiar  to  him.  Togral  had  no 
time  to  lose  in  conjecture,  however; 
he  quickly  asked  the  jailer  whether 
after  he  had  executed  his  errand 
he  would  agree  to  deliver  a  message 
to  the  Princess  Sayrane,  promising 
that  she  would  reward  him  with  a 
purse  of  gold  for  the  service.  Until 
then  the  man  had  neither  moved 
nor  spoken,  but  at  these  words  he 
lifted  his  mask  and  revealed  a  pair 


I 


■  ■■■iiniimniMi»inii«»»nnillUlllimil 


PRINCESS    SAYRANE 

whiteness  beneath  an  abundance  of 
snow-white  hair.  It  was  the  strange 
man  who  had  approached  him  in  the 
desert  the  day  he  rode  there  with 
the  Princess.  Then  for  a  moment 
his  heart  bounded  with  hope.  Could 
he  not  buy  his  life  with  promised 
riches?  He  offered  a  fortune;  he 
promised  power;  but  the  man  shook 
his  head  in  an  impatient  negative. 
For  the  first  time  he  spoke: 

"For  your  money  I  have  no  need. 
Power  I  shall  not  live  to  enjoy.  Your 
message  you  may  deliver  yourself." 
Stooping,  he  untied  the  hands  of 
his  prisoner  and  unshackled  his  feet. 

Togral  asked  himself  what  manner 
of  man  could  this  be  who  spurned 
gold  and  power,  even  refusing  thanks 
for  what  he  had  done.  His  strange 
companion  evidently  read  his  thoughts, 
[265] 


""' mimnillllllllllll  —  — — I 


J 


7 


■  miWllHMB»gTXl«H»aBIHliafHKBHI»mMTHBm'i»TI 


PRINCESS    SAY  RANE 

for  he  said:  "What  I  do  is  not  done 
for  love  of  you,  but  to  satisfy  my 
hatred  of  the  man  who  sent  you  here. 
You  would  have  met  your  death  a 
few  steps  beyond."  Leading  the  way, 
the  Greek  —  for  he  it  proved  to  be  — 
showed  the  two  turnings.  "That  road 
leads  to  eternity;  this,  to  the  Mokattam 
Hills.  Once  there  you  will  be  in 
complete  safety.    Let  us  away!" 


7 


CHAPTER    TWENTY- 
THREE 

It  was  early  dawn.  The  first  pale 
streaks  had  scarcely  laced  the  sky 
before  the  palace  of  Sayrane  gave 
signs  of  busy  life.  Indeed,  all  night 
the  preparations  had  gone  on,  and 
scarcely  had  the  fire  gleams  from  the 
morning  sun  gilded  tjie  Princess's 
apartments  before  she  herself  arose, 
and  her  maid  prepared  her  bath. 
When  she  emerged,  swathed  in  a 
thin  white  gown,  ready  for  her  toilet, 
her  flesh  gleamed  in  wonderful  trans- 
parency; a  light  seemed  to  permeate 
it.  The  aromatic  oils  that  had  been 
rubbed  on  her  fine  skin  made  it  soft 
as  velvet.  Had  she  seen  her  image 
[267 


17 


■1»"»«i« iminuiiiiliilllllUlllimH 


PRINCESS    SAYRANE 

in  the  metal  mirror,  she  would  have 
been  astonished  at  her  own  exquisite 
beauty,  but  she  had  no  eyes  for  that; 
her  thoughts  were  all-absorbing. 

Her  private  apartments  were  splen- 
did. Royal  columns,  crowned  with 
lotus  leaves,  upheld  the  blue  ceiling. 
Panels  of  pink  rosebuds,  with  green 
threads,  terminating  in  bunches  of 
flowers,  were  patterned  on  the  wall, 
while  other  panels,  inlaid  with  fine 
woodwork  and  ivory,  ornamented  the 
ceiling.  A  beautiful  frieze  with  carved 
medallions  circled  the  room;  a  large 
bronze  and  glass  chandelier  swung  in 
the  centre,  while  from  an  arch  hung 
cords  supporting  small  glass  lamps. 

The  sun  had  risen  fully,  and  from 
the  summits  of  the  great  hills  was 
pouring  its  beams  into  the  vast  valley, 
rane    regarded 


PRI NCESS    SAYRANE 


spective,  but  in  her  eyes  there  was 
no  admiration.  Her  thoughts  were 
with  Togral  in  his  prison.  Had  she 
sent  him  to  his  death  with  her  refusal 
to  become  the  bride  of  Yusuf  ?  There 
was  but  one  chance  to  save  him  now. 
Yusuf  had  so  impressed  her  with  his 
hatred  of  him,  that  in  her  calmer  moods 
she  realized  that  even  her  influence 
with  the  Emperor  might  not  counter- 
balance the  Grand  Mufti's  power. 

Still  there  was  a  chance,  one  only, 
and  she  would  press  it  to  the  limit. 
Christian  though  she  was,  she  must 
employ  such  weapons  as  would  gain 
her  future  husband's  favor  and  good 
will.  She  must  first  attract  him  by 
her  beauty  and  personal  charms,  then 
cajole  and  finally  win  him  to  the  grant- 
ing of  her  wish.  All  the  days  of  her 
young  life  she  had  felt  an  utter  loath- 
[269] 


PRINCESS    SAYRANE 

ing  for  women  of  this  type,  but  now 
she  would  stop  at  nothing.  Togral 
must  be  saved.  It  was  war  between 
Yusuf  and  her.  AH  would  now  depend 
upon  the  Emperor's  mood. 

Hours  sped  while  her  women  dressed 
her.  At  last  the  work  was  finished 
and  she  stood  resplendent.  She  had 
not  spoken,  but  had  sat  passive  while 
they  prepared  her  with  consummate 
art  and  care.  Her  glorious  beauty 
had  grown  under  their  hands;  but  the 
thoughts  that  crowded  on  her  mind 
were  gloomy,  almost  despairing,  as  she 
awaited  the  final  touches.  A  low 
roar,  profound  and  powerful  as  the 
beating  of  the  sea  upon  a  beach  of 
sand,  reached  the  quiet  of  her  chambers. 
A  fine  powdered  dust  sifted  by  her 
windows  and  she  shuddered  as  she 
saw  and  heard.  The  time  was  nearly 
[270] 


" ■ ■iiwiiiiumi  ■■  MB—— 


Sjjg 

— — 


PRINCESS    SAYRANE 

here,  for  she  knew  that  the  sound 
came  from  the  vast  army  the  Emperor 
kept  in  Egypt,  which  now  in  splendid 
apparel  with  the  full  accoutrements 
of  war  was  approaching  its  master. 
He  would  advance  with  his  magnifi- 
cent retinue  by  the  winding  river. 
For  days  crowds  had  gathered  along 
its  banks  waiting  through  all  the  hours 
of  daylight  for  a  glimpse  of  the  con- 
queror. 

The  tumult  in  the  streets  increased, 
the  clouds  of  dust  grew  thicker,  and  the 
first  files  of  musicians  appeared,  to  the 
satisfaction  of  the  crowd.  In  spite  of 
the  intense  desire  to  gaze  open-mouthed 
upon  their  master  the  multitude  were 
beginning  to  experience  fatigue  under 
the  steady  heat  of  the  tropical  sun. 
The  first  band  of  musicians,  sound- 
ing a  triumphant  flourish  on  their 
[271] 


PRINCESS    SAYRANE 

brazen  instruments,  approached.  The 
instruments  shone  in  the  garish  light 
like  molten  gold.  Drums,  tambou- 
rines, trumpets,  and  sistra  made  up  the 
bands,  each  numbering  about  two  hun- 
dred instruments.  The  music  sounded 
charming  and  delightful  in  the  open 
air.  Banners,  gaudy  with  all  the  colors 
of  the  rainbow,  brilliant  streamers,  and 
fluttering  pennants  led  each  division  of 
the  army.  At  last  the  thousands  of 
soldiers  who  followed  the  standard 
of  the  Abyssinian  monarch  surrounded 
the  Princess's  palace. 

The  palace  stood  on  a  slight  eleva- 
tion, separated  from  the  river  by 
luxuriant  gardens.  For  miles  it  com- 
manded an  unobstructed  view  of  the 
great  silver  stream,  whose  jewelled 
waters  to-day  carried  on  their  bosom 


v 


iiiiimm 


PRINCESS    SAYRANE 

gayly  decorated  with  a  lavish  dis- 
regard of  cost.  These  were  thronged 
with  the  very  flower  of  Egypt's 
nobility,  gathered  together  to  do 
honor  to  the  mighty  conqueror.  The 
surface  of  the  river  presented  a 
dazzling  spectacle.  Pulsating  with 
the  splash  of  a  host  of  sweeps  and 
oars,  it  shone  like  a  vast  sun,  now  a 
mass  of  molten  light,  now  broken 
and  scattered  into  myriads  of  shining 
drops.  Along  the  bank  below  the 
gardens  stretched  a  beautiful  walk, 
bordered  with  palms  and  richly  col- 
ored flowers;  leading  down  to  the  river 
were  broad  steps  of  white  marble, 
and  at  the  base  stood  colossal  statues 
of  forgotten  gods.  It  was  here  the 
Emperor  would  land,  for  it  was  his 
will  that  within  her  own  palace  walls 
the  Princess  should  receive  him. 
[273] 


PRINCESS    SAYRANE 


Her  father,  with  his  court  and  the 
hated  Yusuf,  was  approaching  with 
the  bridegroom.  Immediately  upon 
receiving  news  of  his  advance,  they 
had  hurried  forward  to  meet  him. 
Runners  had  kept  Sayrane  informed 
of  the  progress  of  the  imperial  party; 
but  a  few  minutes  would  elapse  before 
she  would  be  face  to  face  with  what 
seemed  to  her  to  be  a  fate  worse  than 
death. 

At  last  she  heard  a  fanfare  of 
trumpets,  and  following  the  blare  the 
loud  voice  of  a  herald  proclaiming  the 
conqueror's  approach.  At  each  enun- 
ciation the  people  uttered  loud  cries. 
But  Sayrane  thought  moodily  of  the 
strange  moves  Fate  made  for  her  in 
the  game  of  life.  With  a  fierce  long- 
ing, all  the  fiercer  because  she  knew 
its  utter  futility,  she  wished  she  had 
[274] 


f 


7 


PRI  NCESS    SAYRANE 

been  humbly  born.  Her  soul  was 
enveloped  in  a  mist  of  dread.  Her 
sensations  were  those  of  one  to  whom 
hasheesh  has  been  given  for  the  first 
time,  who  is  put  in  a  small  under- 
ground room  crowded  with  others  and 
in  the  pale  sickly  light  that  filters 
through  the  windows  is  told  to  weave 
dreams  of  glory,  but  for  whom  the  horri- 
ble presence  of  the  maudlin  creatures 
about  him  makes  the  dreams  impos- 
sible. The  clear  heavens,  the  gardens 
full  of  sunshine  and  fresh  flowers, 
the  cool  breeze  blowing  in  from  the 
sea,  all  these  would  be  more  alluring 
to  his  fevered  mind  than  the  voluptu- 
ous thrills  promised  by  the  drug. 
Sayrane  shuddered  and  grew  faint, 
as  she  closed  her  eyes  and  gave  her- 
self to  thought;  the  memory  of  that 
other  day  in  the  desert,  so  recent 
[2751 


V 


'■—— 1 


PRI  NCESS    SAYRANE 

and  yet  so  far  away,  overwhelmed 
her.  The  wind  in  the  fluttering  palms 
still  sounded  in  her  ears,  and  again 
she  heard  the  voice  of  Togral  saying, 
"You  have  flooded  my  life  with  hap- 
piness!" 

Oh,  if  she  could  but  answer  him  with 
the  words,  "I  take  you  for  my  lord 
and  master!"  But  when  she  should 
speak  these  words  she  would  stand 
beside  another,  and  the  words  would 
mean  death  to  all  her  future  happiness! 

The  acclamations  grew  overwhelm- 
ing; she  opened  her  eyes  and  saw  the 
gaudy-hued  vessel,  draped  with  a 
thousand  fluttering  flags,  which  bore 
the  Emperor.  Twelve  military  chiefs, 
their  heads  covered  with  silver  casques 
surmounted  with  plumes,  surrounded 
Prester  John.  A  score  of  his  vassal- 
kings  bore  him  company;  mitred 
[276] 


■fl 


PRI  NCESS    SAYRANE 

bishops  of  his  church  attended  him. 
Each  king  wore  a  golden  casque, 
heavily  studded  with  rich  jewels;  these 
flashed  marvellously  as  the  wearers 
moved  about.  Among  the  host  of 
attendants,  all  arrayed  in  Oriental 
pomp  and  splendor,  Prester  John  was 
noticeable  for  the  simplicity  of  his 
attire.  A  thin  mask  covered  his  face. 
Plainly  dressed  as  he  was,  the  dignity 
of  his  carriage,  the  majesty  of  his 
bearing,  marked  him  as  the  master. 
Sayrane  quickly  noted  that  her  father 
sat  beside  him;  for  this  tribute  to 
her  father's  worth  she  thanked  him. 


CHAPTER    TWENTY- 
FOUR 

IN  her  letter,  forwarded  by  the  carrier 
pigeon,  urging  the  Emperor  to  hasten 
because  of  her  earnest  desire  for  his 
help,  Sayrane  had  asked  that  her 
first  interview  with  him  might  be 
alone.  She  longed  for  this  interview 
in  which  she  should  pray  for  the  life  of 
the  man  she  loved,  though  she  feared 
to  meet  the  autocrat  who  seemed 
to  strike  terror  right  and  left;  whom 
every  one,  both  old  and  young,  who 
came  in  contact  with  him,  feared 
with  a  fear  as  of  death.  She  had 
asked  that  he  come  to  her  apartments 
without  ceremony  and  now  alone  in 
her  trysting-room  she  stood  waiting, 
[278] 


PRINCESS    SAYRANE 


7 


resplendently  arrayed  as  became  the 
consort  of  the  greatest  king  in  Christen- 
dom. The  surpassing  loveliness  of  the 
Princess  was  the  theme  of  her  women 
as  they  dressed  her,  but  she  listened 
as  in  a  dream  to  all  they  said.  Indeed 
their  chatter  annoyed  her.  What 
matter  to  her  that  she  was  magnifi- 
cently arrayed,  that  she  was  decked 
out  with  jewels  of  priceless  value? 
Where  would  she  find  a  remedy  for  the 
heartache  she  must  bear  through  life? 
Ardent  and  imperious  as  she  had  ever 
been,  she  must  now  subdue  herself. 

To-day  she  had  a  purpose;  she  must 
not  faint,  she  must  be  strong  and 
resourceful.  As  she  remembered  that 
all  depended  on  her,  lassitude  left 
her;  she  crossed  the  room  and  eagerly 
scrutinized  her  appearance  in  the 
metal  mirror. 

[279] 


— —  ■■■■■■■■■■■■■■■*■— ■■ ■■— ■— I 

PRINCESS    SA YRANE 

Clad  in  a  robe  of  cloth  of  silver, 
heavily  embroidered  with  gold,  in  a 
bodice  studded  with  beryls,  with  a 
brilliant  diadem  crowning  the  masses 
of  her  hair,  she  studied  the  reflection 
of  her  beauty,  as  she  said  within  herself, 
"  It  will  serve  my  purpose. " 

Sayrane  was  beautifully  seductive, 
she  knew,  but  she  gloried  in  her  loveli- 
ness only  that  she  might  gain  one 
man's  life.  Her  eyes  burned  like 
purple  stars,  but  her  face  was  as  white 
as  the  lilies  in  her  garden,  and  she  leaned 
against  a  pillar  for  support.  Thus  he 
found  her  and  for  a  full  minute  stood 
watching  her,  before  she  perceived 
he  had  entered. 

When  Sayrane  saw  the  tall  figure 

gauntleted    and    masked,    her    heart 

failed   her,  and  all  her   well-planned 

speeches  fled.     To  conceal  her  terror 

[280] 


PRINCESS    SAY  RANE 


YA 


i 


she  sank,  white  and  trembling,  to 
her  knees. 

But  the  Emperor  gently  lifted  her 
to  her  feet,  whispering,  "Courage, 
Princess;  you  have  but  the  asking 
of  your  wish  to  have  it  granted." 
Her  spirit  rallied  under  the  unexpected 
kindness,  and  struggling  with  her  weak- 
ness, she  told  her  story.  Her  agitation 
was  very  great,  but  in  her  pertur- 
bation she  did  not  spare  herself.  She 
begged  for  one  man's  life  as  though 
she  owed  him  the  debt;  touchingly  she 
pleaded  for  him,  telling  how  he 
had  faced  death  in  order  that  he 
might  come  and  win  her  soul  to  God. 
But  though  she  told  much,  the  inner 
court  of  her  soul  was  a  sanctuary  she 
closed;  not  to  the  Emperor  could 
she  speak  of  Togral's  love. 

The  silent  man  before  her  listened  to 


I 


IllMMMIHmillllllUlllPlUlHllllUllJIHlUm. 


7 


PRINCESS    SAYRANE 

her  confession,  and  when  she  ended, 
for  a  moment  he  did  not  speak.  But 
at  his  first  words  a  grateful  flush  crept 
to  her  forehead,  for  she  gathered  that 
he  trusted  her.  Or,  was  it  but  in- 
difference? 

"The  man's  life  is  yours,  Sayrane, 
do  what  you  will  with  it.  But," 
he  continued  sternly,  "what  of  your 
life  and  mine?  You  must  know  I 
will  take  no  consort  to  my  breast 
unwillingly.  Answer  me  the  truth, 
do  you  come  to  Abyssinia  because 
you  will  or  because  you  must?"  He 
had  not  meant  to  touch  her,  but  at 
this  he  caught  her  arm  and  drew  her 
to  the  light  that  he  might  see  her 
face  the  better.  His  gauntleted  hand 
hurt  her,  yet  she  barely  noticed  the 
pain,  for  all  the  solemnity  of  the  hour 
was  about  them  both,  all  the  hush, 
[282] 


T Himiniimuiuniiiiiinm 


1 


PRINCESS    SAYRANE 

the  pause  before  the  final  plunge; 
and  these  two  souls  standing  together 
and  yet  apart  were  enveloped  by  the 
tragedy  of  their  lives.  ■ 

He  held  her  arm  and  looked  closely 
into  her  eyes  as  if  he  were  trying  to 
see  through  the  windows  of  her  soul, 
and  note  whose  image  stood  therein. 
At  another  time,  his  manner,  his  touch, 
would  have  provoked  in  her  a  haughti- 
ness of  spirit,  but  at  this  moment 
Sayrane  passed  it  unnoticed  with  a 
proud  submission;  and  with  a  flame 
shining  suddenly  out  of  the  blackness 
of  her  eyes  she  seemed  to  rise  far 
above  him,  to  soar  on  eagle's  wings, 
as  though  she  would  escape  to  liberty. 
The  soft  violet  purples  of  an  Egyptian 
dusk  were  sifting  through  the  warm 
lights  of  the  afterglow  of  the  sunset, 
and  away  in  the  west  stretched  bars 
[283] 


Uni ■■■■■■■ mini  — — — 


■— — I 


■  iiiim  in»i 


PRINCESS    SAYRANE 

of  blood-red,  the  last  trace  of  the 
dying  day.  Watching  her,  he  felt 
a  subtle  change. 

Something  of  his  passion  died  away, 
and  though  his  manner  still  suggested 
power,  yet  it  was  quieter,  more  sub- 
dued. He  drew  apart  and  gently 
awaited  her  reply. 

Then  with  dignity  and  composure 
she  answered  steadily,  "Your  Majesty, 
my  father's  will  is  mine.  I  shall 
go  with  you  willingly  and  I  swear  to 
be  to  you  a  good  wife." 

"Then,"  said  Prester  John,  "declare 
your  willingness  before  the  gathered 
court;  for  until  you  have  done  so, 
I  in  turn  swear  that  you  are  free  to 
make  your  choice  and  to  dispose  of 
your  future  as  you  will."  Turning 
abruptly,  he  left  her. 


" ■ ■iniiimiwuminiiMi ^ 


CHAPTER    TWENTY- 
FIVE 

IN  the  brilliant  presence  of  the  Egyp- 
tian court,  to  which  were  added  the  dig- 
nitaries who  had  accompanied  the 
Emperor  from  his  far-away  land,  the 
Caliph  and  Sayrane  stood  waiting. 
The  Grand  Mufti,  in  accordance  with 
the  general  custom,  was  at  the  Caliph's 
left.  When  he  first  entered  the 
audience  chamber,  he  approached 
Sayrane  and  whispered  to  her  scath- 
ingly: "Your  stubbornness  be  on  your 
own  headl  You  have  needlessly 
sacrificed  your  lover!"  By  no  word 
or  gesture  had  she  given  token  of 
having  heard  these  words,  which 
crushed  her  soul  almost  to  uncon- 
[285] 


\ 


■—— 


txx 


m«KJHJTl 


7 


PRINCESS    SAYRANE 

sciousness.  Indeed,  she  stood  cold  and 
impassive  like  a  snow  princess,  and 
in  truth  there  seemed  to  be  no  blood 
in  her  body.  Only  a  short  hour  be- 
fore she  had  sent  to  the  prison  the 
Emperor's  order  that  Togral  should 
be  released;  and  Yusuf's  answer  had 
come  back,  "Too  late!  He  is  already 
with  his  Christian  God,  and  you  will 
soon  forget  him!" 

Yusuf  did  not  suspect  that  Sayrane 
had  already  had  an  interview  with 
the  Emperor,  else  he  would  not  have 
ventured  now  to  welcome  him.  He 
supposed  that  the  order  for  Togral's 
release  had  come  from  her  alone, 
she  daring  to  issue  it  on  the  bare 
assumption  that  the  Emperor's  presence 
gave  her  the  right  to  exert  authority; 
and  he  felt  his  weapon  —  his  knowledge 
of  her  love  for  Togral  —  would  be 
[286] 


PRI NCESS    SAYRANE 


0 


strong  enough  to  fight  her  with,  should 
she  care  to  measure  swords  with  him. 
Bravely  Sayrane  awaited  Prester 
John.  He  had  given  her  freedom: 
dared  she  use  it?  dared  she  ask  for 
the  peace,  the  silence,  the  consola- 
tion of  the  monastery?  With  Togral 
alive,  though  she  had  foresworn  in 
her  heart  all  sight  and  thought  of 
him,  she  would  have  been  willing 
to  live,  to  fill  her  part  bravely.  With 
the  knowledge  that  he  was  dead, 
overwhelming  despair  had  seized  her. 
Yes,  she  would  publicly  accept  her 
freedom.  One  of  her  sisters  could 
step  into  her  place  to  fill  the  Abyssinian 
throne.  She  dared  not,  even  for  her 
father  and  for  her  country! — she  had 
not  strength  left  to  face  the  storm 
of    life.     Her    whole    body    quivered 


T 


iun»niniv»m»»»unuiii»iTimuniin»i 


PRI  NCESS    SAYRANE 

curtain  had  shut  down  on  her  life, 
and  that  henceforth  all  would  be 
darkness.  Why  had  this  overpowering 
love  come  like  a  shower  of  gold  from 
the  sun,  to  envelop  her  in  a  glorious 
splendor,  only  to  melt  away  and  leave 
her  standing  alone  again  in  the  gray 
dulness?  It  was  a  love  that  she 
might  have  taken  open-handed,  open- 
hearted,  had  she  been  born  in  another 
station  of  life,  in  another  country; 
but  here  in  Egypt,  and  for  her,  a 
princess  of  royal  blood,  it  was  denied. 
In  another  land  this  love  would  have 
spread  and  bloomed;  here  it  was  choked 
in  the  dusty  customs  of  ages. 

Oh,  life  was  a  mystery,  a  fatality 
at  best,  and  she  had  endured  in  her 
short  life  what  few  must  suffer.  Never 
before  had  she  fully  comprehended 
the  loneliness,  the  isolation,  to  which 
[288] 


she  had  been  born.  To-night,  face 
to  face  with  her  misery,  face  to  face 
with  the  expectant  courtiers,  she  still 
felt  she  was  the  loneliest  woman  in 
creation.  Suddenly  a  drapery  was 
moved  to  one  side  and  through  the 
portal  stepped  a  man.  Was  she  dream- 
ing? Had  the  grave  given  up  its 
dead?  The  dying  fire  blazed  in  her 
eyes  again,  its  warmth  gave  color 
to  her  cheeks.  Robed  as  he  had 
been  on  the  night  he  brought  her 
the  betrothal  ring,  with  flowing  cloak 
and  red-embroidered  cross,  walked 
Togral.  Dignified  and  splendid,  with 
head  erect  and  noble  carriage,  he 
moved.  Cries  filled  the  air  without  the 
hall,  for  the  Emperor's  cortege  was 
approaching.  At  the  sight  of  Togral 
Yusuf  started  forward  cursing.  How 
had  the  man  escaped?  What  un- 
[289] 


nininitin.tiiiiiiiiiJHM.i 


PRINCESS    SAYRANE 

toward  fate  brought  him  here?  He 
was  about  to  bid  the  soldiers  seize 
him  and  bear  him  away,  but  in  the 
confusion  and  enthusiasm  of  the  vast 
concourse  of  people,  he  could  not 
make  himself  heard. 

The  Princess,  breathless  with  sur- 
prise and  joy,  leaned  forward  in  her 
throne.  A  jewelled  hand  grasped  the 
edge  of  it,  as  she  watched  Togral 
with  incredulous  eyes.  Her  mind  was 
confused  like  the  waves  of  a  dark 
sea,  and  for  all  that  a  thousand  candles 
and  lamps  burned  brilliantly  about 
her,  for  the  moment  she  was  blinded. 
Though  Prester  John  had  pardoned 
him,  though  he  was  safe,  Sayrane 
trembled  to  have  him  stand  so  fear- 
less, so  unprotected  in  the  presence 
of  his  deadly  enemy,  the  powerful 
Yusuf. 

[290] 


T 


PRINCESS    SAYRANE 


Happiness  seldom  overpowers,  never 
destroys.  Bewildered  as  the  Princess 
was  at  the  miraculous  reappearance 
of  Togral  her  rapidly  beating  heart 
gradually  grew  more  quiet,  and  joy 
made  her  face  glorious  to  look  upon. 
The  bearing  of  Togral  was  calm  and 
serene,  as  he  stepped  slowly  forward; 
his  eyes  rested  on  her  alone;  for  him 
there  were  evidently  but  two  beings  — 
Sayrane  and  himself  —  in  all  that  vast 
concourse. 

"Long  live  the  Emperor!"  cried 
the  voices  of  the  thousands  without, 
and  the  acclamations  swelled  louder 
and  louder. 

Sayrane  and  Togral,  apparently 
unconscious  of  the  excitement  and 
confusion  about  them,  stood  face  to  face, 
with  looks  that  drew  the  soul  of  each. 
Then  the  Abyssinian  knelt  before 
[291] 


PRINCESS    SAYRANE 


her  throne,  as  he  had  knelt  six 
months  before,  saying:  "Princess,  will 
you  bid  me  welcome  once  again?" 

The  girl  leaned  eagerly  forward. 
Though  the  Emperor  must  be  close 
at  hand,  for  the  acclamations  were 
now  a  mighty,  unceasing  roar,  she 
had  no  thought  of  him.  Surrounded 
by  the  swaying,  cheering,  eager  crowd, 
but  face  to  face  in  all  this  tumult 
with  the  man  she  loved,  for  her  they 
two  were  alone.  With  her  heart  almost 
bursting  with  joy,  she  knew  that 
Togral  lived,  that  he  was  near,  that 
he  loved  her  with  the  same  over- 
powering love  she  had  given  him, 
and  this  for  the  moment  sufficed. 
In  her  new-found  joy  she  could  think 
of  nothing  but  the  glorious  present. 
And  so  she  gave  Togral  her  hand 
and  bade  him  rise.  "The  Emperor's 
[292] 


PRI  NCESS    SAYRANE 


0 


pardon  has  been  granted,"  she  cried, 
"Togral,  your  life  is  saved." 

Then  the  Abyssinian  rose  boldly 
to  his  feet  and  stood  beside  her;  for 
the  first  time  he  faced  the  curious 
court,  for  whom  his  meeting  with 
the  Princess  had  been  an  unintelligible 
pantomime.  Proudly  he  faced  the 
court  and  bowed.  Bewildered  by  his 
strange  attitude,  Sayrane  trembled 
anew;  his  temerity  alarmed  her;  and 
even  when  she  felt  his  breath  against 
her  cheek  and  his  whispered  words  of 
loving  explanation,  she  could  not  com- 
prehend. As  in  a  dream  she  saw  them 
place  a  crown  upon  his  head;  she  saw 
eager  courtiers  draping  his  shoulders 
with  a  mantle  of  purple  and  gold; 
she  saw  one  of  the  vassal-kings  step 
forward,  kneel  before  him  and  place 
an  emerald  sceptre  in  his  hand.  Then 
[293] 


t 


PRINCESS    SAYRANE 


0 


the  golden  umbrella  of  state  was  lifted 
high  above  his  head.  Then  she  under- 
stood. 

His  words  burned  into  her  brain, 
as  he  said  joyously:  "Sayrane,  I  am 
not  the  brother  of  the  Emperor,  but 
the  Emperor  himself.  I  came  to  you 
in  the  guise  of  brother  to  win  you  to 
the  true  faith,  to  lead  your  soul  to 
the  one  God.  As  Emperor,  I  could 
not  have  come  to  you  on  such  an 
errand.  At  heart  I  came  more  the 
warrior  than  the  priest,  I  fear.  Yet 
I  have  a  right  to  both  titles,  for  I 
am  both  Emperor  and  priest.  It  was 
my  custom  to  disguise  myself  and  go 
about  the  streets  to  learn  my  people's 
needs.  Then  only  I  removed  my  mask, 
knowing  full  well  my  face  would 
not  be  recognized  save  by  a  few  faith- 
ful followers;  and  so  it  happened  that 
[294] 


PRINCESS    SAYRANE 


by  wearing  a  priest's  garb,  I  led  my 
subjects  to  believe  me  the  Emperor's 
brother.  Thinking  it  would  give  me 
greater  liberty  to  seek  the  knowledge 
I  desired,  I  even  proclaimed  that  the 
priest  was  my  brother,  and  thus  it 
came  about  that  two  men  were  always 
spoken  of,  when  only  one  existed. 
Even  to  the  suite  that  brought  me 
into  Egypt  I  was  unknown,  for  no 
member  of  it  had  ever  seen  me  with- 
out my  mask.  Because  I  knew  that 
were  my  identity  once  known,  and  I 
within  Egypt's  power,  I  would  be 
lost.  All  that  I  had  fought  to  gain 
would  be  sacrificed.  I  would  be  at  the 
mercy  of  the  unscrupulous  Yusuf  at 
whose  disposal  after  the  scene  in  the 
council  chamber  my  life  had  been 
placed.  Knowing  what  the  inevita- 
ble result  of  disclosure  would  be  I 
[295] 


III1I1W1MI1.1IIIIHHHWIIIIHI1MMWHI1W^ 

PRI  NCESS    SAYRANE 

dared  not  confess  my  name.  To  un- 
shackle Egypt  was  not  the  glory  for 
which  Yusuf  fought;  he  desired  that 
success  should  crown  his  own  evil 
designs.  Besides  I  had  sworn  an  oath 
to  the  few  who  knew  my  uncovered 
face,  to  await  the  coming  of  my  army 
to  reveal  my  name.  The  mere  fear 
of  death  was  powerless  to  make  me 
break  that  oath,  for  it  was  the  oath 
of  Prester  John  1  But  deception  never 
won  a  glorious  cause;  and  you  have 
taught  me  that  justice  and  truth 
should  govern  even  courage.  Now 
I  know  the  way,  and  in  all  humility 
I  crave  your  pardon.  If  you  will 
help  me  and  trust  in  me,  henceforth 
my  face  shall  need  no  mask. 

"Beloved!"    he    continued,    as    he 
leaned   closer   to   her,    "I    gave   you 
liberty  only  that  you  might  come  to 
[296] 


7 


imimiiBui iiiiimmimHMMtiniim 

PRINCESS    SAYRANE 

me  freely,  because,  spirit  of  my  soul," 
and  here  his  voice  broke  forth  like 
fire  and  flame,  with  all  the  old  im- 
perious arrogance  of  the  Abyssinian 
conqueror,  "there  are  no  bonds  on 
earth  strong  enough  to  keep  you  from 
me  now!" 

Sayrane's  violet  eyes,  deep  and  un- 
fathomable, were  troubled;  she  kept 
them  an  instant  on  the  ground.  She 
was  half  afraid,  though  she  did  not 
tremble.  Was  this  Prester  John,  the 
dreaded  emperor,  the  tyrant  con- 
queror of  her  land,  the  despot  who 
exerted  mastery  over  her  father, 
Egypt's  Caliph?  Was  this  the  soul- 
less autocrat  who  cared  for  nothing 
save  his  own  sweet  will,  whose  name 
had  always  caused  a  feeling  of  repulsion 
in  her  breast?  She  stood  as  though 
she  were  carved  in  marble;  not  a 
[297] 


PRINCESS    SAYRANE 

muscle  moved,  as  he  waited  earnestly 
and  eagerly;  her  color,  at  first  faint, 
flooded  cheek  and  throat.  Suddenly 
she  raised  her  eyes  to  his,  and  her 
whole  soul  went  out  to  him  in  the 
splendor  of  her  smile.  As  he  watched 
her,  as  he  saw  the  color  deepen  and 
dye  her  cheeks,  he  was  seized  with 
rapture,  for  he  knew  then  that  a 
miracle  had  come  into  his  life.  With 
a  gesture  of  mingled  pride  and  shyness 
she  laid  her  hand  in  his,  in  acknowledg- 
ment that  her  life's  refuge  was  by 
his  side. 


«i 


aaaxi 


iimiini 


7 


CHAPTER    TWENTY- 
SIX 

ONE  man  in  that  great  concourse 
of  people  neither  smiled  nor  cheered 
the  Emperor.  His  face  was  hideous 
in  its  pallor,  born  of  surprise  and  fear, 
and  it  was  well  for  him  that  in  the 
great  joy  of  welcoming  Prester  John, 
no  one  had  noticed  his  dismay.  In 
his  daily  life  his  bad  heart  had  cradled 
much  wickedness;  yet  he  had  always 
been  counted  brave  among  men,  and  it 
would  have  astonished  his  faithful 
Mohammedan  followers  could  they 
have  seen  his  weakness  now.  He  had 
no  time  to  collect  himself  or  even  to 
think.  One  feeling  was  uppermost  in 
his  mind  when  he  heard  Togral  declare 
[299] 


PRINCESS    SA YRANE 


r 


himself  Emperor  —  flight.  He  trem- 
bled as  he  slipped  through  the  crowd, 
nor  did  he  breathe  freely  until  he 
had  gained  the  crowded  streets.  Once 
there  his  courage  returned  in  a  measure, 
and  his  active  mind  suggested  the 
means  of  safety.  Gaining  his  own 
palace,  he  hastily  gathered  together 
food  and  drink  for  the  journey  to 
the  Mokattam  Hills.  The  corridor, 
entered  by  means  of  the  golden  key, 
offered  him  the  way  to  escape.  Once 
hidden  behind  the  secret  panel,  he 
could  make  his  way  to  the  hills; 
there  he  could  hide  until  by  bribery 
and  threat  he  could  gain  further  safety. 
Yet  when  he  slid  the  panel  behind  him 
and  stood  in  the  close  hot  corridor, 
he  was  bathed  in  a  cold  perspiration. 
The  expenditure  of  strength  caused 
by  his  haste  and  fear  was  great. 
[300] 


PRINCESS    SAYRANE 

Yet  it  was  not  that  alone  which  made 
him  pause.  How  many  victims  of 
his,  gagged  and  bound,  had  been  led 
this  way  to  death?  How  many  inno- 
cent souls  had  been  called  to  swift 
account,  and  made  to  cross  the  great 
divide  because  of  him?  This  it  was  that 
made  him  pause  in  terror,  knowing  that 
the  way  was  dark  and  that  he  could 
not  return.  A  mist  of  horror  seized 
him,  but  even  though  his  knees  bent 
under  him,  he  realized  that  he  had  no 
time  to  lose,  and  in  headlong  haste  he 
reached  the  dividing  line  for  the  two 
paths.  But  what  was  that  shrouded 
figure  standing  guard?  Was  it  imagi- 
nation?   Was  it  one  of  his  victims? 

"Who  are  you?"  shrieked  Yusuf, 
beside  himself  with  fear  and  rage. 
"Who  are  you  that  dare  to  bar  my 


PRINCESS    SAYRANE 


7 


The  shrouded  figure  made  no  reply. 
It  only  raised  its  long  gaunt  arm  and 
pointed  out  the  other  path,  the  path 
of  the  murdered  victims. 

"Speak,"  pleaded  the  wretched  man, 
"tell  me  who  you  are!" 

In  a  hollow  voice  the  answer  came: 
"I  am  Retribution,  and  your  wicked 
hours  are  numbered.  I  shall  lead 
you  by  the  path  your  victims  have 
followed."  So  saying,  the  shrouded 
figure  threw  aside  its  cloak  and  sprung 
like  a  hungry  tiger  upon  the  Moslem 
priest.  Taken  by  surprise  and  un- 
nerved as  he  already  was,  the  priest 
was  no  match  for  the  infuriated 
Greek,  for  it  proved  to  be  the  Greek, 
and  from  the  very  first  the  outcome 
was  inevitable.  Though  Yusuf  was 
a  powerful  man  —  and  the  instinct 
of  life  is  strong  in  each  and  all, 
[302] 


PRINCESS    SA YRANE 


0' 


7 


yet  he  was  fighting  against  desperate 
odds,  and  foot  by  foot  he  lost 
ground.  When  his  doom  was  almost 
upon  him  and  the  abyss  yawned 
only  a  few  feet  away,  he  fell  to  begging 
for  his  life.  Gold  he  offered  in  plenty. 
His  teeth  chattered,  his  breath  was 
almost  gone  with  the  fury  of  the 
struggle.  Prayers  and  entreaties  were 
to  no  purpose;  offers  of  wealth  called 
forth  no  answer  save  a  harsh  laugh. 
The  maniacal  face  with  the  blood- 
red  eyes  and  the  ashy  skin  was  as 
impassive  as  stone  to  all  his  frenzied 
pleadings,  as  implacable  as  fate  itself. 
Through  clenched  teeth  the  Greek 
gasped:  "Save  your  breath,  for  I 
am  the  avenging  spirit  of  all  those 
whom  in  your  wicked  life  you  have 
wronged.  I  am  your  destiny.  You 
beg  for  mercy,  do  you?  You  showed 
[303] 


PRINCESS    SAYRANE 


i 

7  ! 


no  mercy  to   Nerea,   and   I   am  her 
father!" 

Then  Yusuf  was  seized  with  a  fear 
akin  to  madness.  Biting  and  shrieking 
with  terror  he  fought  with  the  frenzy 
of  despair,  with  the  strength  of  a 
giant.  But  his  terror  only  prolonged 
the  struggle,  in  the  end  he  could  not 
alter  the  foreordained  result.  Like 
a  stone  wall  Nerea's  father  barred 
the  way  to  safety,  and  inch  by  inch 
the  goaded  Yusuf  neared  death.  The 
Greek  did  not  speak  again,  but  from 
time  to  time  a  sound  came  from  his 
throat  that  was  terrible  to  hear.  It 
was  not  quite  a  sound  of  rage,  though 
it  combined  that  with  the  sound  of 
a  creature  suffering  in  the  agony  of 
a  death  wound.  It  was  rather  the 
mad  panting  of  a  starving  animal  that 
has  long  been  deprived  of  its  prey; 
[304] 


PRINCESS    SAY  RANE 


as  the  conflict  lengthened,  the  hoarse 
utterances  became  more  frequent,  more 
fear-inspiring,  until  finally  the  smaller 
man,  as  if  clearing  an  immense  obstacle, 
bore  down  upon  his  victim.  Like 
a  flash  the  white-turbaned  priest 
hovered  a  moment  on  the  brink  and 
tottered,  clutching  wildly  at  the  empty 
air.  Then  with  a  shriek  of  agony  he 
plunged  headlong  into  eternity. 

For  days  after,  a  muttering,  white- 
haired  man  wandered  in  the  Libyan 
desert.  In  the  intervals  between  the 
spells  of  his  raving  he  stood  upright 
and  very  quiet;  tense  and  alert  he 
would  wait  as  if  listening  for  a  distant 
sound;  then  as  if  satisfied  he  would 
wander  on,  only  to  begin  it  all  again. 
As  he  grew  weaker  he  would  stumble 
and  fall;  finally  his  mutterings  ceased, 
and  he  sank  upon  the  sands  to  sleep. 
[305] 


PRINCESS    SAYRANE 

Yet  until  exhaustion  seized  upon  him 
and  ended  all,  at  intervals  he  would 
struggle  to  an  upright  position  and 
strain  his  ears  to  catch  some  fancied 
sound  he  yearned  to  hear. 


306 


0 


CHAPTER  TWENTY- 
SEVEN 

It  was  not  yet  night,  though  the  sun 
had  sunk  below  the  western  rim  of 
the  Mokattam  Hills.  To  the  east 
a  soft  radiance  in  the  violet-colored 
sky  marked  the  path  where  the  moon 
would  come. 

In  the  city  the  minarets  of  the 
mosques  still  were  outlined  sharp  and 
straight,  and  in  the  distance  across 
the  gleaming  river  in  the  Libyan 
desert  rose  a  single  column  in  solemn 
majesty.  Far  to  the  west,  pale  but 
distinct,  as  though  they  met  the 
outermost  rim  of  the  world,  loomed 
two  mountains,  and  their  ghost-like 
silhouettes  were  wild  and  weird. 
[307] 


7 


yiHlllHlMll«iilnilimmnnmmi»»Vn|^ 

PRINCESS    SAYRANE 

Nearer,  in  the  gardens,  the  vivid 
verdure  of  the  tamarisks  and  pome- 
granates was  so  bright  they  seemed 
still  to  hold  the  burning  light  of  the  sun. 
The  air  seemed  almost  steel  blue, 
but  it  changed  to  lilac  and  then  to 
pink,  and  then  with  a  dying  glory  of 
ruby,  topaz,  violet  all  in  one,  it  lost 
its  splendor,  and  the  night  had  fallen. 
The  fresh  scents  from  the  fields 
and  orchards  were  on  the  mild  Egyp- 
tian air,  and  through  the  stillness 
of  the  evening  in  the  soft  shadows 
the  Emperor  Prester  John,  the  Negus, 
waited.  It  was  his  wedding  night; 
at  noon  amid  the  glare  and  brilliancy 
of  court  array  he  and  Sayrane  had 
been  wedded,  and  to-morrow  they 
would  set  out  together  on  the  long 
journey  to  Abyssinia.  What  a  wonder- 
ful future  was  his!  How  changed 
[308] 


r 


T ■■tuimmiiniiiniiimuiiumtn 


7 


PRINCESS    SAYRANE 

was  his  whole  nature!  He  had  come 
to  Egypt  in  all  the  arrogance  and 
pride  of  an  unbridled  despot  to  win 
a  victory.  Hitherto  even  the  ordina- 
tion he  had  demanded  and  received, 
the  sacred  priesthood,  had  failed  to 
soften  his  barbaric  love  of  battle, 
of  the  clash  of  arms,  of  the  furious 
struggle  and  the  exultation  of  the 
final  victory.  To  fight,  to  conquer, 
had  been  his  motto,  and  the  clash  of 
arms,  the  cries  of  war  had  been  sweetest 
music  to  his  ears.  But  love  had 
taught  him  humility,  had  softened 
his  very  creed. 

What  a  wonderful  future  was  his! 
With  a  Christian  Empress  at  his  side 
what  could  he  not  accomplish?  And 
how  tenderly  he  loved  her!  How  long 
her  maids  were  in  preparing  her! 
Why  did  she  not  come?  Where  was 
[309] 


nmm 


COD 


r 


PRINCESS    SAYRANE 

Sayrane?  She  had  promised  to  join 
him  here,  and  now  she  delayed  her 
coming.  Impatiently  he  leaned  against 
a  pillar,  recalling  that  other  night 
when  almost  on  this  same  spot  he  had 
glimpsed  her  heart,  and  in  hot  passion 
she  had  poured  out  her  rebellious  soul 
and  had  revealed  to  him  her  most 
secret  thought.  Then  he  had  stood 
trembling  on  the  brink  of  self-avowal, 
but  had  not  dared  to  cross.  If  he  had 
loved  her  then,  how  much  more  now! 
How  much  dearer  she  was  to  him  to- 
night, when  she  was  his,  his  wife! 

Swiftly,  silently  she  approached  clad 
in  misty  white  from  tip  to  toe.  She 
glided  toward  him  and  with  downcast 
eyes  stood  trembling  before  him.  Then 
he  caught  her  to  him  with  passion, 
holding  her  close  and  kissing  her  red 
mouth. 


PRINCESS    SAY  RANE 


7 


"You  are  mine  forever,"  he  whis- 
pered, M  and  always  now  our  paths 
shall  lie  together."  Then  drawing  her 
toward  the  farther  end  of  the  balcony, 
he  showed  her  the  full  round  moon, 
which  had  risen  and  was  flooding 
the  Nile  valley  with  silver.  Across 
the  yellow  desert  the  cool  night  breeze 
had  come,  stirring  the  feathery  palms 
to  life  along  the  creeping  water's  edge. 
The  day's  heat  had  gone,  and  in  the 
fresh  gloom  of  the  night  these  two 
lingered.  Breast  to  breast  in  happiness 
they  stood;  his  arms  were  strained 
about  her,  she  yielding  slowly  with 
little  tremors  of  terror  and  yet  of 
strange  delight,  feeling  her  heart  rush 
out  in  joy  to  meet  his,  while  her 
whole  being  gloried  in  the  thought 
that  her  dream  of  a  single  love  had 
come  true. 

[311] 


\ 


pi«»nii*ta  Ki.au  »r«ia  i  ■MraiBiiiTMWMtJiifTrrrrrn: 


PRI NCESS    SAYRANE 

The  waters  of  the  Nile  ran  on,  and 
like  muffled  tinkling  bells  its  music 
came  to  their  ears,  while  floating 
softly  on  its  bosom  they  saw  the  many 
barges  that  waited  for  the  morrow's 
journey, — that  journey  which  Sayrane 
had  once  so  dreaded,  but  which  in 
the  marvellous  revelations  that  had 
come  into  her  life  she  now  longed  to 
begin. 

Shyly  she  whispered:  "I  thought 
at  first  it  was  the  ring  you  placed 
upon  my  finger  that  night  you  came, 
which  gave  you  power  to  absorb  my 
thoughts,  to  dominate  my  being. 
Witchcraft  lay  within  your  touch  as 
you  slipped  it  on  my  hand.  Now 
I  know  what  was  the  talisman  you 
carried  more  powerful  than  even  the 
gemmed    ring   of   Solomon." 

"What  was  the  talisman,  sweet- 
[312] 


:    t 


PRI  NCESS    SAYRANE 


0 


7 


heart  and  wife?"  he  asked,  as  in  the 
dusk  he  studied  her  fathomless  eyes. 

"It  was  something  stronger  than 
witchcraft,  it  was  love,"  she  answered 
softly.  Then  she  raised  his  arm  and 
stretched  it  across  her  neck  in  a  bondage 
yoke;  bending  back  her  head  she  looked 
at  him  half  smiling,  half  serious,  and 
continued:  "  After*  all  remember  I 
am  still  your  slave-girl,  but  now  a 
willing  one." 

Then  he  swept  her  from  her  feet 
with  his  strong  arms  and  laughed 
aloud  in  pure  delight.  "The  night 
of  evil  dreams  is  past,  beloved,  and 
only  the  sunshine  awaits  us  now. 
No  slave-girl  are  you  but  Empress 
and  wife!  Side  by  side  we  will  sit, 
and  together  we  will  rule  our  lands; 
for  our  reign  shall  ever  be  known  for 
the  prosperity  of  our  people,  while 
[313] 


T 


PRINCESS    SAYRANE 

the  world  shall  see  in  us  two  beings 
well  mated."  And  drawing  her  closer 
to  his  heart  his  lips  sought  hers  and 
he  whispered  softly,  "Come  love,  the 
moon  is  high  and  morning  will  soon  be 
here." 


THE   END 


e«. .,.  .University  of  California 

SOUTHERN  REGIONAL  LIBRARY  FACILITY 

405  Hilgard  Avenue,  Los  Angeles,  CA  90024-1388 

Return  this  material  to  the  library 

from  which  it  was  borrowed. 


NON-RENEWABLE 

AUG  2  9  IS  91 

DUE  2  WKS  Er'om  OKffE  RECEIVED 
REC'D  LO-URL 


SEP 


1* 


QL  APR  1  0  2001 


